Skip to main content

Full text of "The Improvement Era"

See other formats


f 


ORGAN  OF  THE  PRIESTH-OOD    QUORUMS 
THE  YOUNG  MEN^S  MUTUAL    IMPROVEMENT 
ASSOCIATION^ AND  THE    5CHOOUS      OF  THE. 
CHURCH  OF  JESUS  CHRIST  OF  LATTER-DAY  SAINTS 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE 
GENERAL  BOARD  AT  SALT  LAKE    CITY,  UTAH. 


I 


BEFORE  THE  SMOKE 
CLEARS  AWAY 

On  your  fire-stricken  shop,  factory, 
office  or  store,  you  can  resume  busi- 
ness if  insured  with  us.  No  long 
unnecessary  delays  in  adjusting',  no 
haggling  over  terms;  but  prompt  pay- 
ment of  losses  every  time.  It's  to  our 
interest  to  get  you  set  up  in  business 
again — we  can  insure  you  again. 
HOME  FIRE  INSURANCE  COMPANY  OF  UTAH 

Heber  J.  Grant  &  Go.  ™ 

20-26  So.  Main  St.  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


BOTH  PHONES  351 

Jos,  Wm,  Taylor 

Utah's  Leading  Undertaker 
and  Licensed  Embalmer. 


Fine  Funeral   Chapel,    Private 
Parlor,  Show  Rooms  and  Morgue 

OFFICE  OPEN  E  AY  AND  NIGHT 


21,  23  and  25  South  West  Temple  St. 
"i     SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


DESERET 

NEWS 

BOOK  STORE 

BOOKS 

HEADQUARTERS 

FOR  ALL  GOOD 

BOOKS 

Histories,  Novels,  Biographies  and 
books  by  local  authors 

Special    prices    to    Quorums    and 

Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.  on 

quantity  orders 

Deseret  News  Book 
Store 


Xlbe  HXDia^  to  1Tmpro\>e 

is  to  IReafc  (Soob  Books 

Let    us    Help   You    with    Your    Selection 
We  Have  the  Best  Books  at  the  Best  Prices 

Deseret  Sunday    School  Union   Book  Store 

44-46  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City 


WHEN    WRIT1SG    TO   ADVERTISERS.    PLEASE   MENTION   THE    -ERA' 


Ir-hnlo  %  ICihj'a  timtage  of  grarr% 

Jftfi  tmatautri  fairneaa  rtamg  from  tlje  ground; 
Alf,  Gllfriat  00  rabtant  we  are  tfjg  far?, 

uHjy  simwb  life  uiitl|  myattr  br-atrtij  rroumeft! 

A.  ft. 


ecAsxeiK 


t 


Auiag  with  all  aao  thoogljt 
th.  ta  time  of  bloom! 
I^atl  noto,  bright  joy  of 
freatj-auiakeneb  anting, 
®lje  lEaater-ICiliea  atto  toe 
broken  tomb, 
Hlfjen  nature,  one  oast 
rljoir,  begina  to  aing! 

iForget  tlfia  ban,  all  bitter- 
neaa  ano  ain, 
ICei  pain  ano  biarorb  in 
auieet  aoonba  expire, 
®tje  iEaater-lGilu,  makettj  all 
akin — 

Mature  anb  man  one  nni- 
tieraal  rboir! 


h  A 


hJ\ 


Improvement  Era 


Vol.  XVI  MARCH,  1913  No.  5 


The  Prince  of  Peace 


BY   WILLIAM  JENNINGS  BRYAN 


[This  address,  a  classic  which  we  hope  every  reader  of  the  Era  will 
carefully  consider,  has  been  delivered  by  the  distinguished  author  before 
many  religious  gatherings  in  the  United  States,  and  in  Tokyo,  Manila, 
Bombay,  Cairo,  Jerusalem,  Montreal,  Toronto,  and  other  places. — The 
Editors.] 

I  offer  no  apology  for  speaking  upon  a  religious  theme,  for  it 
is  the  most  universal  of  all  themes.  If  I  addressed  you  upon  the 
subject  of  law  I  might  interest  the  lawyers ;  if  I  discussed  the 
science  of  medicine  I  might  interest  the  physicians ;  in  like  manner 
merchants  might  be  interested  in  a  talk  on  commerce,  and  farmers 
in  a  discussion  on  agriculture;  but  none  of  these  subjects  appeals 
to  all.  Even  the  science  of  government,  though  broader  than 
any  profession  or  occupation,  does  not  embrace  the  whole  sum  of 
life,  and  those  who  think  upon  it  differ  so  among  themselves  that 
I  could  not  speak  upon  the  subject  so  as  to  please  a  part  without 
offending  others.  While  to  me  the  science  of  government  is  in- 
tensely absorbing,  I  recognize  that  the  most  important  things  in 
life  lie  outside  of  the  realm  of  government  and  that  more  depends 
upon  what  the  individual  does  for  himself  than  upon  what  the 
government  does  or  can  do  for  him.  Men  can  be  miserable  under 
the  best  government  and  they  can  be  happy  under  the  worst  gov- 
ernment. 

Government  affects  but  a  part  of  the  life  which  we  live  here 
and  does  not  touch  at  all  the  life  beyond,  while  religion  touches 
the  infinite  circle  of  existence  as  well  as  the  small  arc  of  that  circle 
which  we  spend  on  earth.  No  greater  theme,  therefore,  can  en- 
gage our  attention. 

Man  is  a  religious  being;  the  heart  instinctively  seeks  for  a 
God.  Whether  he  worships  on  the  banks  of  the  Ganges,  prays 
with  his  face  upturned  to  the  sun,  kneels  toward  Mecca  or,  re- 


406  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

garding  all  space  as  a  temple,  communes    with    the    Heavenly 
Father  according  to  the  Christian  creed,  man  is  essentially  devout. 

There  are  honest  doubters  whose  sincerity  we  recognize  and 
respect,  but  occasionally  I  find  young  men  who  think  it  smart  to 
be  skeptical ;  they  talk  as  if  it  were  an  evidence  of  larger  intelli- 
gence to  scoff  at  creeds  and  refuse  to  connect  themselves  with 
churches.  They  call  themselves  "liberal,"  as  if  a  Christian  were 
narrow  minded.     To  these  young  men  I  desire  to  address  myself. 

Even  some  older  people  profess  to  regard  religion  as  a  super- 
stition, pardonable  in  the  ignorant,  but  unworthy  of  the  educated 
— a  mental  state  which  one  can  and  should  outgrow.  Those  who 
hold  this  view  look  down  with  mild  contempt  upon  such  as  give  to 
religion  a  definite  place  in  their  thoughts  and  lives.  They  assume 
an  intellectual  superiority  and  often  take  little  pains  to  conceal  the 
assumption.  Tolstoy  administers  to  the  "cultured  crowd"  (the 
words  quoted  are  his)  a  severe  rebuke  when  he  declares  that  the 
religious  sentiment  rests  not  upon  a  superstitious  fear  of  the  in- 
visible forces  of  nature,  but  upon  man's  consciousness  of  his  finite- 
ness  amid  an  infinite  universe  and  of  his  sinfulness ;  and  this  con- 
sciousness, the  great  philosopher  adds,  man  can  never  outgrow. 
Tolstoy  is  right ;  man  recognizes  how  limited  are  his  own  powers 
and  how  vast  is  the  universe,  and  he  leans  upon  the  arm  that  is 
stronger  than  his.  Man  feels  the  weight  of  his  sins  and  looks 
for  One  who  is  sinless. 

Religion  has  been  defined  as  the  relation  which  man  fixes  be- 
tween himself  and  his  God,  and  morality  as  the  outward  manifes- 
tation of  this  relation.  Every  one,  by  the  time  he  reaches  ma- 
turity, has  fixed  some  relation  between  himself  and  God,  and  no 
material  change  in  this  relation  can  take  place  without  a  revolu- 
tion in  the  man,  for  this  relation  is  the  most  potent  influence  that 
acts  upon  a  human  life, 

Religion  is  the  basis  of  morality  in  the  individual  and  in  the 
group  of  individuals.  Materialists  have  attempted  to  build  up  a 
system  of  morality  upon  the  basis  of  enlightened  self-interest. 
They  would  have  man  figure  out  by  mathematics  that  it  pays  him 
to  abstain  from  wrong  doing;  they  would  even  inject  an  element 
of  selfishness  into  altruism,  but  the  moral  system  elaborated  by 
the  materialists  has  several  defects.  First,  its  virtues  are  bor- 
rowed from  moral  systems  based  upon  religion ;  second,  as  it  rests 
upon  argument  rather  than  upon  authority,  it  does  not  appeal  to 
the  young,  and  by  the  time  the  young  are  able  to  follow  their  rea- 
son they  have  already  betome  set  in  their  ways.  Our  laws  do  not 
permit  a  young  man  to  dispose  of  real  estate  until  he  is  twenty- 
one.  Why  this  restraint?  Because  his  reason  is  not  mature ;  and 
yet  a  man's  life  is  largely  molded  by  the  environment  of  his  youth. 
Third,  one  never  knows  just  how  much  of  his  decision  is  due  to 
reason  and  how  much  is  due  to  passion  or  to  selfish  interest.     We 


THE  PRINCE  OF  PEACE  407 

recognize  the  bias  of  self-interest  when  we  exclude  from  the  jury 
every  man,  no  matter  how  reasonable  or  upright  he  may  be,  who 
has  a  pecuniary  interest  in  the  result  of  the  trial.  And,  fourth, 
one  whose  morality  is  based  upon  a  nice  calculation  of  benefits  to 
be  secured  spends  time  figuring  that  he  should  spend  in  action. 
Those  who  keep  a  book  account  of  their  good  deeds  seldom  do 
enough  good  to  justify  keeping  books. 

Morality  is  the  power  of  endurance  in  man ;  and  a  religion 
which  teaches  personal  responsibility  to  God  gives  strength  to 
morality.  There  is  a  powerful  restraining  influence  in  the  belief 
that  an  all-seeing  eye  scrutinizes  every  thought  and  word  and  act 
of  the  individual. 

There  is  a  wide  difference  between  the  man  who  is  trying  to 
conform  to  a  standard  of  morality  about  him  and  the  man  who  is 
endeavoring  to  make  his  life  approximate  to  a  divine  standard. 
The  former  attempts  to  live  up  to  the  standard  if  it  is  above  him 
and  down  to  it  if  it  is  below  him — and  if  he  is  doing  right  only 
when  others  are  looking  he  is  sure  to  find  a  time  when  he  thinks 
he  is  unobserved,  and  then  he  takes  a  vacation  and  falls.  One 
needs  the  inner  strength  which  comes  with  the  conscious  presence 
oi  a  personal  God.  If  those  who  are  thus  fortified  sometimes 
yield  to  temptation,  how  helpless  and  hopeless  must  those  be  who 
rely  upon  their  own  strength  alone ! 

There  are  difficulties  to  be  encountered  in  religion,  but  there 
are  difficulties  to  be  encountered  everywhere.  I  passed  through  a 
period  of  skepticism  when  I  was  in  college  and  I  have  been  glad 
ever  since  that  I  became  a  member  of  the  church  before  I  left 
home  for  college,  for  it  helped  me  during  those  trying  days.  The 
college  days  cover  the  dangerous  period  in  the  young  man's  life ; 
it  is  when  he  is  just  coming  into  possession  of  his  powers — when 
he  feels  stronger  than  he  ever  feels  afterward  and  thinks  he  knows 
more  than  he  ever  does  know. 

It  was  at  this  period  that  I  was  confused  by  the  different 
theories  of  creation.  But  I  examined  these  theories  and  found 
that  they  all  assumed  something  to  begin  with.  The  nebular 
hypothesis,  for  instance,  assumes  that  matter  and  force  existed — 
matter  in  particles  infinitely  fine  and  each  particle  separated  from 
every  other  particle  by  space  infinitely  great.  Beginning  with 
this  assumption,  force  working  on  matter — according  to  this 
hypothesis — creates  a  universe.  Well,  I  have  a  right  to  assume, 
and  I  prefer  to  assume  a  Designer  back  of  the  design — a  Creator 
back  of  creation ;  and  no  matter  how  long  you  draw  out  the 
process  of  creation,  so  long  as  God  stands  back  of  it,  you  cannot 
shake  my  faith  in  Jehovah.  In  Genesis  it  is  written  that,  in  the 
beginning,  God  created  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  and  I  can  stand 
onthat  proposition  until  I  find  some  theory  of  creation  that  goes 
farther  back  than  "the  beginning." 


408  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

I  do  not  carry  the  doctrine  of  evolution  as  far  as  some  do;  I 
have  not  yet  been  able  to  convince  myself  that  man  is  a  lineal 
descendant  of  the  lower  animals.  I  do  not  mean  to  find  fault 
with  you  if  you  want  to  accept  it;  all  I  mean  to  say  is  that  while 
you  may  trace  your  ancestry  back  to  the  monkey  if  you  find  pleas- 
ure or  pride  in  doing  so,  you  shall  not  connect  me  with  your 
family  tree  without  more  evidence  than  has  yet  been  produced.  It 
is  true  that  man,  in  some  physical  qualities,  resembles  the  beast, 
but  man  has  a  mind  as  well  as  a  body  and  a  soul  as  well  as  a  mind. 
The  mind  is  greater  than  the  body  and  the  soul  is  greater  than  the 
mind,  and  I  object  to  having  man's  pedigree  traced  on  one-third 
of  him  only — and  that  the  lowest  third.  Fairbairn  lays  down  a 
sound  proposition  when  he  says  that  it  is  not  sufficient  to  explain 
man  as  an  animal ;  it  is  necessary  to  explain  man  in  history — and 
the  Darwinian  theory  does  not  do  this.  The  ape,  according  to 
this  story,  is  older  than  man,  and  yet  he  is  still  an  ape,  while  man 
is  the  author  of  the  marvelous  civilization  which  we  see  about  us. 

One  does  not  escape  from  mystery,  however,  by  accepting  this 
theory,  for  it  does  not  explain  the  origin  of  life.  When  the  fol- 
lower of  Darwin  has  traced  the  germ  of  life  back  to  the  lowest 
form  in  which  it  appears — and  to  follow  him  one  must  exercise 
more  faith  than  religion  calls  for — he  finds  that  scientists  differ. 
Some  believe  that  the  first  germ  of  life  came  from  another  planet 
and  others  hold  that  it  was  the  result  of  spontaneous  generation. 

If  I  were  compelled  to  accept  one  of  these  theories  I  would 
prefer  the  first,  for  if  we  can  chase  the  germ  of  life  off  this  planet 
and  get  it  out  into  space  we  can  guess  the  rest  of  the  way  and  no 
one  can  contradict  us,  but  if  we  accept  the  doctrine  of  spontane- 
ous generation  we  cannot  explain  why  spontaneous  generation 
ceased  to  act  after  the  first  germ  was  created. 

Go  back  as  far  as  we  may,  we  cannot  escape  from  the  creative 
act,  and  it  is  just  as  easy  for  me  to  believe  that  God  created  man 
as  he  is  as  to  believe  that,  millions  of  years  ago,  he  created  a 
germ  of  life  and  endowed  it  with  power  to  develop  into  all  that 
we  see  today.  But  I  object  to  the  Darwinian  theory  until  more 
conclusive  proof  is  produced,  because  I  fear  we  shall  lose  the  con- 
sciousness of  God's  presence  in  our  daily  life,  if  we  must  assume 
that  through  all  the  ages  no  spiritual  force  has  touched  the  life  of 
man  or  shaped  the  destiny  of  nations.  But  there  is  another  objec- 
tion. The  Darwinian  theory  represents  man  as  reaching  his  pres- 
ent perfection  by  the  operation  of  the  law  of  hate — the  merciless 
law  by  which  the  strong  crowd  out  and  kill  off  the  weak.  If  this 
is  the  law  of  our  development,  then,  if  there  is  any  logic  that  can 
bind  the  human  mind,  we  shall  turn  backward  toward  the  beast 
in  proportion  as  we  substitute  the  law  of  love.  How  can  hatred 
be  the  law  of  development  when  nations  have  advanced  in  pro- 


THE  PRINCE  OF  PEACE  409 

portion  as  they  have  departed  from  that  law  and  adopted  the  law 
of  love? 

But  while  I  do  not  accept  the  Darwinian  theory,  I  shall  not 
quarrel  with  you  about  it ;  I  only  refer  to  it  to  remind  you  that 
it  does  not  solve  the  mystery  of  life  or  explain  human  progress. 
I  fear  that  some  have  accepted  it  in  the  hope  of  escaping  from  the 
miracle,  but  why  should  the  miracle  frighten  us  ?  It  bothered  me 
once,  and  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  it  is  one  of  the  test  questions 
with  the  Christian. 

Christ  cannot  be  separated  from  the  miraculous ;  his  birth,  his 
ministrations  and  his  resurrection,  all  involve  the  miraculous,  and 
the  change  which  his  religion  works  in  the  human  heart  is  a  con- 
tinuing miracle.  Eliminate  the  miracles  and  Christ  becomes 
merely  a  human  being,  and  his  gospel  is  stripped  of  divine  au- 
thority. 

The  miracle  raises  two  questions  :  "Can  God  perform  a  mir- 
acle ?"  and,  "Would  he  want  to  ?"  The  first  is  easy  to  answer.  A 
God  who  can  make  a  world  can  do  anything  he  wants  to  do  with 
it.  The  power  to  perform  miracles  is  necessarily  implied  in  the 
power  to  create.  But  would  God  want  to  perform  a  miracle? — 
this  is  the  question  which  has  given  most  of  the  trouble.  The 
more  I  have  considered  it  the  less  inclined  I  am  to  answer  in  the 
negative.  To  say  that  God  would  not  perform  a  miracle  is  to  as- 
sume a  more  intimate  knowledge  of  God's  plans  and  purposes 
than  I  can  claim  to  have.  I  will  not  deny  that  God  does  perform  a 
miracle  or  may  perform  one  merely  because  I  do  not  know  how 
or  why  he  does  it.  The  fact  that  we  are  constantly  learning  of 
the  existence  of  new  forces  suggests  the  possibility  that  God  may 
operate  through  forces  yet  unknown  to  us,  and  the  mysteries  with 
which  we  deal  every  day  warn  me  that  faith  is  as  necessary  as 
sight.  Who  would  have  credited  a  century  ago  the  stories  that 
are  now  told  of  the  wonder  working  electricity?  For  ages  man 
had  known  the  lightning,  but  only  to  fear  it ;  now  this  invisible 
current  is  generated  by  a  man-made  machine,  imprisoned  in  a 
man-made  wire  and  made  to  do  the  bidding  of  man.  We  are  even 
able  to  dispense  with  the  wire  and  hurl  words  through  space,  and 
the  X-ray  has  enabled  us  to  look  through  substances  which  were 
supposed,  until  recently,  to  exclude  all  light.  The  miracle  is  not 
more  mysterious  than  many  of  the  things  with  which  man  now 
deals — it  is  simply  different.  The  immaculate  conception  is  not 
more  mysterious  than  any  other  conception — it  is  simply  unlike  ; 
nor  is  the  resurrection  of  Christ  more  mysterious  than  the  myriad 
resurrections  which  mark  each  annual  seed-time. 

It  is  sometimes  said  that  God  could  not  suspend  one  of  his 
laws  without  stopping  the  universe,  but  do  we  not  suspend  or 
overcome  the  law  of  gravitation  every  day  ?  Every  time  we  move 
a  foot  or  lift  a  weight,  we  temporarily  interfere  with  the  opera- 


410  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

tion  of  the  most  universal  of  natural  laws,  and  yet  the  world  is 
not  disturbed. 

Science  has  taught  us  so  many  things  that  we  are  tempted  to 
conclude  that  we  know  everything,  but  there  is  really  a  great 
unknown  which  is  still  unexplored,  and  that  which  we  have  learned 
ought  to  increase  our  reverence  rather  than  our  egotism.  Science 
has  disclosed  some  of  the  machinery  of  the  universe,  but  science 
has  not  yet  revealed  to  us  the  great  secret — the  secret  of  life.  It 
is  to  be  found  in  every  blade  of  grass,  in  every  insect,  in  every 
bird  and  in  every  animal,  as  well  as  in  man.  Six  thousand  years 
of  recorded  history  and  yet  we  know  no  more  about  the  secret  of 
life  than  they  knew  in  the  beginning.  We  live,  we  plan ;  we  have 
our  hopes,  our  fears ;  and  yet  in  a  moment  a  change  may  come 
over  any  one  of  us  and  this  body  will  become  a  mass  of  lifeless 
clay.  What  is  it  that,  having,  we  live  and,  having  not,  we  are  as 
the  clod  ?  We  know  not,  and  yet  the  progress  of  the  race  and  the 
civilization  which  we  now  behold  are  the  work  of  men  and  women 
who  have  not  solved  the  mystery  of  their  own  lives. 

And  our  food,  must  we  understand  it  before  we  eat  it?  If 
we  refused  to  eat  anything  until  we  could  understand  the  mystery 
of  its  growth,  we  would  die  of  starvation.  But  mystery  does  not 
bother  us  in  the  dining  room ;  it  is  only  in  the  church  that  it  is 
an  obstacle. 

I  was  eating  a  piece  of  watermelon  some  months  ago  and  was 
struck  with  its  beauty.  I  took  some  of  the  seed  and  dried  them 
and  weighed  them,  and  found  that  it  would  require  some  five 
thousand  seed  to  weigh  a  pound.  And  then  I  applied  mathe- 
matics to  that  forty-pound  melon.  One  of  these  seeds,  put  into 
the  ground,  when  warmed  by  the  sun  and  moistened  by  the  rain, 
goes  to  work ;  it  gathers  from  somewhere  two  hundred  thousand 
times  its  own  weight  and,  forcing  this  raw  material  through  a  tiny 
stem,  constructs  a  watermelon.  It  covers  the  outside  with  a  coat- 
ing of  green ;  inside  of  the  green  it  puts  a  layer  of  white,  and 
within  the  white  a  core  of  red,  and  all  through  the  red  it  scatters 
seeds,  each  one  capable  of  continuing  the  work  of  reproduction. 
Where  did  that  little  seed  get  its  tremendous  power?  Where 
did  it  find  its  coloring  matter?  How  did  it  collect  its  flavoring 
extract  ?  How  did  it  build  a  watermelon  ?  Until  you  can  explain 
a  watermelon,  do  not  be  too  sure  that  you  can  set  limits  to  the 
power  of  the  Almighty  or  say  just  what  he  would  do  or  how  he 
would  do  it.  I  cannot  explain  the  watermelon,  but  I  eat  it  and 
enjoy  it. 

Everything  that  grows  tells  a  like  story  of  infinite  power. 
Why  should  I  deny  that  a  divine  hand  fed  a  multitude  with  a  few 
loaves  and  fishes  when  I  see  hundreds  of  millions  fed  every  year 
by  a  hand  which  converts  the  seeds  scattered  over  the  field  into  an 
abundant  harvest?     We  know  that  food  can  be  multiplied  in  a 


THE  PRINCE  OF  PEACE  411 

few  months'  time;  shall  we  deny  the  power  of  the  Creator  to 
eliminate  the  element  of  time,  when  we  have  gone  so  far  in  elim- 
inating the  element  of  space  ? 

But  there  is  something  even  more  wonderful  still — the  mys- 
terious change  that  takes  place  in  the  human  heart  when  the  man 
begins  to  hate  the  things  he  loved  and  to  love  the  things  he  hated 
— the  marvelous  transformation  that  takes  place  in  the  man  who, 
before  the  change,  would  have  sacrificed  the  world  for  his  own 
advancement  but  who,  after  the  change,  would  give  his  life  for  a 
principle  and  esteem  it  a  privilege  to  make  sacrifice  for  his  con- 
victions. What  greater  miracle  than  this,  that  converts  a  selfish, 
self-centered  human  being  into  a  center  from  which  good 
influences  flow  out  in  every  direction !  And  yet  this  miracle  has 
been  wrought  in  the  heart  of  each  one  of  us — or  may  be  wrought 
— and  we  have  seen  it  wrought  in  the  hearts  of  those  about  us. 
No,  living  in  the  midst  of  mystery  and  miracles,  I  shall  not  allow 
either  to  deprive  me  of  the  benefits  of  the  Christian  religion. 

Some  of  those  who  question  the  miracle  also  question  the 
theory  of  atonement ;  they  assert  that  it  does  not  accord  with  their 
idea  of  justice  for  one  to  die  for  others.  Let  each  one  bear  his 
own  sins  and  the  punishments  due  for  them,  they  say.  The  doc- 
trine of  vicarious  suffering  is  not  a  new  one  ;  it  is  as  old  as  the 
race.  That  one  should  suffer  for  others  is  one  of  the  most  fa- 
miliar principles  and  we  see  the  principle  illustrated  every  day  of 
our  lives.  Take  the  family,  for  instance ;  from  the  day  the  mother's 
first  child  is  born,  for  twenty- five  or  thirty  years  they  are  scarcely 
out  of  her  waking  thoughts.  She  sacrifices  for  them,  she  sur- 
renders herself  to  them.  Is  it  because  she  expects  them  to  pay 
her  back?  Fortunate  for  the  parent  and  fortunate  for  the  child 
if  the  latter  has  an  opportunity  to  repay  in  part  the  debt  it  owes. 
But  no  child  can  compensate  a  parent  for  a  parent's  care.  In  the 
course  of  nature  the  debt  is  paid,  not  to  the  parent,  but  to  the 
next  generation,  each  generation  suffering  and  sacrificing  for  the 
one  following. 

Nor  is  this  confined  to  the  family.  Every  step  in  advance  has 
been  made  possible  by  those  who  have  been  willing  to  sacrifice 
for  posterity.  Freedom  of  speech,  freedom  of  the  press,  freedom 
of  conscience  and  free  government  have  all  been  won  for  the 
world  bv  those  who  were  willing  to  make  sacrifices  for  their  fel- 
lows. So  well  established  is  this  doctrine  that  we  do  not  regard 
any  one  as  great  unless  he  recognizes  how  unimportant  his  life 
is  in  comparison  with  the  problems  with  which  he  deals. 

I  find  proof  that  man  was  made  in  the  image  of  his  Creator 
in  the  fact  that,  throughout  the  centuries,  man  has  been  willing 
to  die  that  blessings  denied  to  him  might  be  enjoyed  by  his  chil- 
dren, his  children's  children  and  the  world. 

The  seeming  paradox :     "He  that  saveth  his  life  shall  lose  it. 


412  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

and  he  that  loseth  his  life  for  my  sake  shall  find  it,"  has  an  appli- 
cation wider  than  that  usually  given  to  it ;  it  is  an  epitome  of  his- 
tory. Those  who  live  only  for  themselves  live  little  lives,  but 
those  who  give  themselves  for  the  advancement  of  things  greater 
than  themselves  find  a  larger  life  than  the  one  surrendered.  Wen- 
dell Phillips  gave  expression  to  the  same  idea  when  he  said :  "How 
prudently  most  men  sink  into  nameless  graves,  while  now  and 
then  a  few  forget  themselves  into  immortality." 

Instead  of  being  an  unnatural  plan,  the  plan  of  salvation  is 
in  perfect  harmony  with  human  nature  as  we  understand  it.  Sac- 
rifice is  the  language  of  love,  and  Christ,  in  suffering  for  the 
world,  adopted  the  only  means  of  reaching  the  heart,  and  this  can 
be  demonstrated  not  only  by  theory,  but  by  experience,  for  the 
story  of  his  life,  his  teachings,  his  sufferings  and  his  death  has 
been  translated  into  every  language  and  everywhere  it  has  touched 
the  heart. 

But  if  I  were  going  to  present  an  argument  in  favor  of  the 
divinity  of  Christ,  I  would  not  begin  with  miracles  or  mystery  or 
theory  of  atonement.  I  would  begin  as  Carnegie  Simpson  begins 
in  his  book  entitled,  The  Fact  of  Christ.  Commencing  with  the 
fact  that  Christ  lived,  he  points  out  that  one  cannot  contemplate 
this  undisputed  fact  without  feeling  that  in  some  way  this  fact 
is  related  to  those  now  living.  He  says  that  one  can  read  of  Alex- 
ander, of  Caesar  or  of  Napoleon,  and  not  feel  that  it  is  a  matter 
of  personal  concern ;  but  that  when  one  reads  that  Christ  lived 
and  how  he  died  he  feels  that  somehow  there  is  a  chord  that 
stretches  from  that  life  to  his.  As  he  studies  the  character  of 
Christ  he  becomes  conscious  of  certain  virtues  which  stand  out  in 
bold  relief — purity,  humility,  a  forgiving  spirit  and  an  unfathom- 
able love.  The  author  is  correct.  Christ  presents  an  example  of 
purity  in  thought  and  life,  and  man,  conscious  of  his  own  im- 
perfections and  grieved  over  his  shortcomings,  finds  inspiration 
in  One  who  was  tempted  in  all  points  like  as  we  are,  and  yet  with- 
out sin.  I  am  not  sure  but  that  we  can  find  just  here  a  way  of 
determining  whether  one  possesses  the  true  spirit  of  a  Christian. 
If  he  finds  in  the  sinlessness  of  Christ  an  inspiration  and  a  stimulus 
to  greater  effort  and  higher  living,  he  is  indeed  a  follower ;  if,  on 
the  other  hand,  he  resents  the  reproof  which  the  purity  of  Christ 
offers,  he  is  likely  to  question  the  divinity  of  Christ  in  order  to 
excuse  himself  for  not  being  a  follower. 

Humility  is  a  rare  virtue.  If  one  is  rich  he  is  apt  to  be  proud 
of  his  riches :  if  he  has  distinguished  ancestry,  he  is  apt  to  be 
proud  of  his  lineage ;  if  he  is  well  educated,  he  is  apt  to  be  proud 
of  his  learning.  Some  one  has  suggested  that  if  one  becomes 
humble  he  soon  becomes  proud  of  his  humility.  Christ,  however, 
possessed  of  all  power,  was  the  very  personification  of  humility. 

The  most  difficult  of  all  the  virtues  to  cultivate  is  the  for- 


THE  PRINCE  OF  PEACE  413 

giving  spirit.  Revenge  seems  to  be  natural  to  the  human  heart ; 
to  want  to  get  even  with  an  enemy  is  a  common  sin.  It  has  even 
been  popular  to  boast  of  vindictiveness ;  it  was  once  inscribed  on  a 
monument  to  a  hero  that  he  had  repaid  both  friends  and  enemies 
more  than  he  had  received.  This  was  not  the  spirit  of  Christ.  He 
taught  forgiveness  and  in  that  incomparable  prayer  which  he  left 
as  a  model  for  our  petitions  he  made  our  willingness  to  forgive 
the  measure  by  which  we  may  claim  forgiveness.  He  not  only 
taught  forgiveness,  but  he  exemplified  his  teachings  in  his  life. 
When  those  who  persecuted  him  brought  him  to  the  most  dis- 
graceful of  all  deaths,  his  spirit  of  forgiveness  rose  above  his 
sufferings  and  he  prayed,  "Father,  forgive  them,  for  they  know 
not  what  they  do !" 

But  love  is  the  foundation  of  Christ's  creed.  The  world  had 
known  love  before ;  parents  had  loved  children  and  children,  par- 
ents ;  husband  had  loved  wife  and  wife,  husband ;  and  friend  had 
loved  friend ;  but  Jesus  gave  a  new  definition  of  love.  His  love 
was  as  boundless  as  the  sea ;  its  limits  were  so  far-flung  that  even 
an  enemy  could  not  travel  beyond  it.  Other  teachers  sought  to 
regulate  the  lives  of  their  followers  by  rule  and  formula,  but 
Christ's  plan  was,  first  to  purify  the  heart  and  then  to  leave  love 
to  direct  the  footsteps. 

What  conclusion  is  to  be  drawn  from  the  life,  the  teachings 
and  the  death  of  the  historic  figure?  Reared  in  a  carpenter's 
shop ;  with  no  knowledge  of  literature,  save  Bible  literature ;  with 
no  acquaintance  with  philosophers  living  or  with  the  writings 
of  sages  dead,  this  young  man  gathered  disciples  about  him,  pro- 
mulgated a  higher  code  of  morals  than  the  world  had  ever  known 
before,  and  proclaimed  himself  the  Messiah.  He  taught  and 
performed  miracles  for  a  few  brief  months  and  then  was  cru- 
cified ;  his  dsiciples  were  scattered  and  many  of  them  put  to  death  ; 
his  claims  were  disputed,  his  resurrection  denied  and  his  fol- 
lowers persecuted,  and  yet  from  this  beginning  his  religion  has 
spread  until  millions  take  his  name  with  reverence  upon  their  lips 
and  thousands  have  been  wliling  to  die  rather  than  surrender  the 
faith  which  he  put  into  their  hearts.  How  shall  we  account  for 
him?  "What  think  ye  of  Christ?"  It  is  easier  to  believe  him 
divine  than  to  explain  in  any  other  way  what  he  said  and  did  and 
was.  And  I  have  greater  faith  even  than  before  since  I  have 
visited  the  Orient  and  witnessed  the  successful  contest  which 
Christianity  is  waging  against  the  religions  and  philosophies 
of  the  East. 

I  was  thinking  a  few  years  ago  of  the  Christmas  which  was 
then  approaching  and  of  him  in  whose  honor  the  day  is  cele- 
brated. I  recalled  the  message,  peace  on  earth,  good  will  to  men, 
and  then  my  thoughts  ran  back  to  the  prophecy  uttered  centuries 
before  his  birth,  in  which  he  was  described  as  the  Prince  of  Peace. 


414  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

To  reinforce  my  memory  I  re-read  the  prophecy  and  found  im- 
mediately following  a  verse  which  I  had  forgotten — a  verse  which 
declares  that  of  the  increase  of  his  peace  and  government  there 
shall  be  no  end,  for,  adds  Isaiah,  "He  shall  judge  his  people  with 
justice  and  with  judgment."  Thinking  of  the  prophecy,  I  have 
selected  this  theme  that  I  may  present  some  of  the  reaons  which 
lead  me  to  believe  that  Christ  has  fully  earned  the  title,  the  Prince 
of  Peace,  and  that  in  the  years  to  come  it  will  be  more  and  more 
applied  to  him.  Faith  in  him  brings  peace  to  the  heart,  and  his 
teachings,  when  applied,  will  bring  peace  between  man  and  man. 
And  if  he  can  bring  peace  to  each  heart,  and  if  his  creed  will 
bring  peace  throughout  the  earth,  who  will  deny  his  right  to  be 
called  the  Prince  of  Peace? 

All  the  world  is  in  search  of  peace ;  every  heart  that  ever 
beat  has  sought  for  peace,  and  many  have  been  the  methods  em- 
ployed to  secure  it.  Some  have  thought  to  purchase  it  with  riches 
and  they  have  labored  to  secure  wealth,  hoping  to  find  peace  when 
they  were  able  to  go  where  they  pleased  and  buy  what  they  liked. 
Of  those  who  have  endeavored  to  purchase  peace  with  money, 
the  large  majority  have  failed  to  secure  the  money.  But  what 
has  been  the  experience  of  those  who  have  been  successful  in  ac- 
cumulating money?  They  all  tell  the  same  story — viz.,  that  they 
spent  the  first  half  of  their  lives  trying  to  get  money  from  others 
and  the  last  half  trying  to  keep  others  from  getting  their  money, 
and  that  they  found  peace  in  neither  half.  Some  have  even 
reached  the  point  where  they  find  difficulty  in  getting  people  to 
accept  their  money ;  and  I  know  of  no  better  indication  of  the 
ethical  awakening  in  this  country  than  the  increasing  tendency  to 
scrutinize  the  methods  of  money  making.  A  long  step  in  advance 
will  have  been  taken  when  religious,  educational  and  charitable 
institutions  refuse  to  condone  immoral  methods  in  business  and 
leave  the  possessor  of  ill-gotten  gains  to  learn  the  loneliness  of 
life  when  one  prefers  money  to  morals. 

Some  have  sought  peace  in  social  distinction,  but  whether 
they  have  been  within  the  charmed  circle  and  fearful  lest  they 
might  fall  out,  or  outside  and  hopeful  that  they  might  get  in,  they 
have  not  found  peace. 

Some  have  thought — vain  thought — to  find  peace  in  political 
prominence ;  but  whether  office  comes  by  birth,  as  in  monarchies, 
or  by  election,  as  in  republics,  it  does  not  bring  peace.  An  office 
is  conspicuous  only  when  few  can  occupy  it.  Only  when  few  in 
a  generation  can  hope  to  enjoy  an  honor  do  we  call  it  a  great 
honor.  I  am  glad  that  our  Heavenly  Father  did  not  make  the 
peace  of  the  human  heart  depend  upon  the  accumulation  of  wealth, 
or  upon  the  securing  of  social  or  political  distinction,  for  in  either 
case  but  few  could  have  enjoyed  it,  but  when  he  made  peace  the 
reward  of  a  conscience  void  of  offense  toward  God  and  man,  he 


THE  PRINCE  OF  PEACE  415 

put  it  within  the  reach  of  all.  The  poor  can  secure  it  as  easily  as 
the  rich,  the  social  outcast  as  freely  as  the  leader  of  society,  and 
the  humblest  citzen  equally  with  those  who  wield  political  power. 
To  those  who  have  grown  gray  in  the  faith  I  need  not  speak 
of  the  peace  to  be  found  in  the  belief  in  an  overruling  Providence. 
Christ  taught  that  our  lives  are  precious  in  the  sight  of  God,  and 
poets  have  taken  up  the  theme  and  woven  it  into  immortal  verse. 
No  uninspired  writer  has  expressed  the  idea  moVe  beautifully  than 
William  Cullen  Bryant  in  the  Ode  to  a  Waterfowl.  After  follow- 
ing the  wanderings  of  the  bird  of  passage  as  it  seeks  first  its 
northern  and  then  its  southern  home,  he  concludes : 

Thou  art  gone;  the  abyss  of  heaven 

Hath  swallowed  up  thy  form,  but  on  my  heart 

Deeply  hath  sunk  the  lesson  thou  hast  given, 
And  shall  not  soon  depart. 

He  who,  from  zone  to  zone, 

Guides  through  the  boundless  sky  thy  certain  flight, 
In  the  long  way  that  I  must  tread  alone, 

Will  lead  my  steps  aright. 

Christ  promoted  peace  by  giving  us  assurance  that  a  line  of 
communication  can  be  established  between  the  Father  above  and 
the  child  below.  And  who  will  measure  the  consolation  that  has 
been  wrought  to  troubled  hearts  by  the  hour  of  prayer? 

And  immortality?  Who  will  estimate  the  peace  which  a  be- 
lief in  a  future  life  has  brought  to  the  sorrowing  ?  You  may  talk 
to  the  young  about  death  ending  all,  for  life  is  full  and  hope  is 
strong,  but  preach  not  this  doctrine  to  the  mother  who  stands  by 
the  death-bed  of  her  babe  or  to  one  who  is  within  the  shadow  of 
a  great  affliction.  When  I  was  a  young  man  I  wrote  to  Colonel 
Ingersoll  and  asked  him  for  his  views  on  God  and  immortality. 
His  secretary  answered  that  the  great  infidel  was  not  at  home, 
but  inclosed  a  copy  of  a  speech  which  covered  my  question.  I 
scanned  it  with  eagerness  and  found  that  he  had  expressed  himself 
about  as  follows :  "I  do  not  say  that  there  is  no  God,  I  simply  say 
I  do  not  know.  I  do  not  say  that  there  is  no  life  beyond  the  grave, 
I  simply  say  I  do  not  know."  And  from  that  day  to  this  I  have 
not  been  able  to  understand  how  any  one  could  find  pleasure  in 
taking  from  any  human  heart  a  living  faith  and  substituting  there- 
for the  cold  and  cheerless  doctrine,  "I  do  not  know." 

Christ  gave  us  proof  of  immortality,  and  yet  it  would  hardly 
seem  necessary  that  one  should  rise  from  the  dead  to  convince  us 
that  the  grave  is  not  the  end.  To  every  created  thing  God  has 
given  a  tongue  that  proclaims  a  resurrection. 

If  the  Father  deigns  to  touch  with  divine  power  the  cold  and 
pulseless  heart  of  the  buried  acorn  and  to  make  it  burst  forth 
from  its  prison  walls,  will  he  leave  neglected  in  the  earth  the  soul 


416  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

of  man,  made  in  the  image  of  his  Creator?  If  he  stoops  to  give 
to  the  rose  bush,  whose  withered  blossoms  float  upon  the  autu 
breeze,  the  sweet  assurance  of  another  springtime,  will  he  refuse 
the  words  of  hope  to  the  sons  of  men  when  the  frosts  of 
winter  come?  If  matter,  mute  and  inanimate,  though  changed  bv 
the  forces  of  nature  into  a  multitude  of  forms,  can  never  die,  will 
the  spirit  of  man  suffer  annihilation  when  it  has  paid  a  brief  visit 
like  a  royal  guest  to  this  tenement  of  clay  ?  No,  I  am  as  sure  that 
there *is  another  life  as  I  am  that  I  live  today! 

In  Cairo  I  secured  a  few  grains  of  wheat  that  had  slum- 
bered for  more  than  three  thousand  years  in  an  Egyptian  tomb. 
As  I  looked  at  them  this  thought  came  into  my  mind :  If  one  of 
those  grains  had  been  planted  on  the  banks  of  the  Nile  the  year 
after  it  grew,  and  all  its  lineal  descendants  planted  and  replanted 
from  that  time  until  now,  its  progeny  would  today  be  sufficiently 
numerous  to  feed  the  teeming  millions  of  the  world.  There  is  in 
the  grain  of  wheat  an  invisible  something  which  has  power  to 
discard  the  body  that  we  see,  and  from  earth  and  air  fashion  a 
new  body  so  much  like  the  old  one  that  we  cannot  tell  the  one 
from  the  other.  If  this  invisible  germ  of  life  in  the  grain  of  wheat 
can  thus  pass  unimpaired  through  three  thousand  resurrections, 
I  shall  not  doubt  that  my  soul  has  power  to  clothe  itself  with  a 
body  suited  to  its  new  existence  when  this  earthly  frame  has 
crumbled  into  dust. 

A  belief  in  immortality  not  only  consoles  the  individual,  but  it 
exerts  a  powerful  influence  in  bringing  peace  between  individuals. 
If  one  really  thinks  that  man  dies  as  the  brute  dies,  he  may  yield 
to  the  temptation  to  do  injustice  to  his  neighbor  when  the  circum- 
stances are  such  as  to  promise  security  from  detection.  But  if 
one  really  expects  to-  meet  again  and  live  eternally  with  those 
whom  he  knows  today,  he  is  restrained  from  evil  deeds  by  the  fear 
of  endless  remorse.  We  do  not  know  what  rewards  are  in  store 
for  us  or  what  punishments  may  be  reserved,  but  if  there  were  no 
other  punishment  it  would  be  enough  for  one  who  deliberately 
and  consciously  wrongs  another  to  have  to  live  forever  in  the 
company  of  the  person  wronged  and  have  his  littleness  and  self- 
ishness laid  bare.  I  repeat,  a  belief  in  immortality  must  exert  a 
powerful  influence  in  establishing  justice  between  men,  and  thus 
laying  the  foundation  for  peace. 

Again,  Christ  deserves  to  be  called  the  Prince  of  Peace  be- 
cause he  has  given  us  a  measure  of  greatness  which  promotes 
peace.  When  his  disciples  disputed  among  themselves  as  to  which 
should  be  greatest  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  he  rebuked  them 
and  said:  "Let  him  who  would  be  chiefest  among  you  be  the 
servant  of  all."  Service  is  the  measure  of  greatness ;  it  always 
has  been  true ;  it  is  true  today,  and  it  always  will  be  true,  that 
he  is  greatest  who  does  the  most  of  good.    And  yet,  what  a  revo- 


THE  PRINCE  OF  PEACE  417 

lution  it  will  work  in  this  old  world  when  this  standard  becomes 
the  standard  of  life !  Nearly  all  of  our  controversies  and  combats 
arise  from  the  fact  that  we  are  trying  to  get  something  from  each 
other — there  will  be  peace  when  our  aim  is  to  do  something  for 
each  other.  Our  enmities  and  animosities  arise  from  our  efforts 
to  get  as  much  as  possible  out  of  the  world — there  will  be  peace 
when  our  endeavor  is  to  put  as  much  as  possible  into  the  world. 
Society  will  take  an  immeasurable  step  toward  peace  when  it  esti- 
mates a  citizen  by  his  output  rather  than  by  his  income,  and  gives 
the  crown  of  its  approval  to  the  one  who  makes  the  largest  con- 
tribution to  the  welfare  of  all.  It  is  the  glory  of  the  Christian 
ideal  that,  while  it  is  within  sight  of  the  weakest  and  the  lowliest, 
it  is  yet  so  high  that  the  best  and  the  noblest  are  kept  with  their 
faces  turned  ever  upward. 

Christ  has  also  led  the  way  to  peace  by  giving  us  a  formula 
for  the  propagation  of  good.  Not  all  of  those  who  have  really 
desired  to  do  good  have  employed  the  Christian  method — not  all 
Christians  even.  In  all  the  history  of  the  human  race  but  two 
methods  have  been  employed.  The  first  is  the  forcible  method. 
A  man  has  an  idea  which  he  thinks  is  good ;  he  tells  his  neighbors 
about  it  and  they  do  not  like  it.  This  makes  him  angry,  and, 
seizing  a  club,  he  attempts  to  make  them  like  it.  One  trouble 
about  this  rule  is  that  it  works  both  ways ;  when  a  man  starts  out 
to  compel  his  neighbors  to  think  as  he  does,  he  generally  finds 
them  willing  to  accept  the  challenge  and  they  spend  so  much  time 
in  trying  to  coerce  each  other  that  they  have  no  time  left  to  be  of 
service  to  each  other. 

The  other  is  the  Bible  plan — be  not  overcome  of  evil,  but 
overcome  evil  with  good.  And  there  is  no  other  way  of  over- 
coming evil.  I  am  not  much  of  a  farmer — I  get  more  credit  for 
my  farming  than  I  deserve,  and  my  little  farm  receives  more  ad- 
vertising than  it  is  entitled  to.  But  I  am  farmer  enough  to  know 
that  if  I  cut  down  weeds  they  will  spring  up  again,  and  I  know 
that  if  I  plant  something  there  which  has  more  vitality  than  the 
weeds  I  shall  not  only  get  rid  of  the  constant  cutting,  but  have 
the  benefit  of  the  crop  besides. 

In  order  that  there  might  be  no  mistake  about  his  plan  of 
propagating  good,  Christ  went  into  detail  and  laid  emphasis  upon 
the  value  of  example — "so  live  that  others  seeing  your  good  works 
may  be  constrained  to  glorify  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven." 
There  is  no  human  influence  so  potent  for  good  as  that  which  goes 
out  from  an  upright  life.  A  sermon  may  be  answered ;  the  argu- 
ments presented  in  a  speech  may  be  disputed,  but  no  one  can 
answer  a  Christian  life — it  is  the  unanswerable  argument  in  favor 
of  our  religion. 

It  may  be  a  slow  process — this  conversion  of  the  world  by  the 
silent  influence  of  a  noble  example,  but  it  is  the  only  sure  one,  and 


418  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

the  doctrine  applies  to  nations  as  well  as  to  individuals.  The  Gos- 
pel of  the  Prince  of  Peace  gives  us  the  only  hope  that  the  world 
has — and  it  is  an  increasing  hope — of  the  substitution  of  reason  for 
the  arbitrament  of  force  in  the  settlement  of  international  disputes. 

But  Christ  has  given  us  a  platform  more  fundamental  than 
any  political  party  has  ever  written.  We  are  interested  in  plat- 
forms ;  we  attend  conventions,  sometimes  traveling  long  dis- 
tances ;  we  have  wordy  wars  over  the  phraseology  of  various 
planks,  and  then  we  wage  earnest  campaigns  to  secure  the  in- 
dorsement of  these  platforms  at  the  polls.  But  the  platform 
given  to  the  world  by  the  Nazarene  is  more  far-reaching  and 
more  comprehensive  than  any  platform  ever  written  by  the  con- 
vention of  any  party  in  any  country.  When  He  condensed  into 
one  commandment  those  of  the  ten  which  relate  to  man's  duty  to- 
ward his  fellows  and  enjoined  upon  us  the  rule,  "Thou  shalt  love 
thy  neighbor  as  thyself,"  he  presented  a  plan  for  the  solution  of 
all  the  problems  that  now  vex  society  or  may  hereafter  arise. 
Other  remedies  may  palliate  or  postpone  the  day  of  settlement, 
but  this  is  all-sufficient  and  the  reconciliation  which  it  effects  is 
a  permanent  one. 

If  I  were  to  attempt  to  apply  this  thought  to  various  ques- 
tions which  are  at  issue,  I  might  be  accused  of  entering  the  do- 
main of  partisan  politics,  but  I  may  safely  apply  it  to  two  great 
problems.  First,  let  us  consider  the  question  of  capital  and  labor. 
This  is  not  a  transient  issue  or  a  local  one.  It  engages  the  atten- 
tion of  the  people  of  all  countries  and  has  appeared  in  every  age. 
The  immediate  need  in  this  country  is  arbitration,  for  neither  side 
to  the  controversy  can  be  trusted  to  deal  with  absolute  justice,  if 
allowed  undisputed  control ;  but  arbitration,  like  a  court,  is  a  last 
resort.  It  would  be  better  if  the  relations  between  employer  and 
employe  were  such  as  to  make  arbitration  unnecessary.  Just  in 
proportion  as  men  recognize  their  kinship  to  each  other  and  deal 
with  each  other  in  the  spirit  of  brotherhood  will  friendship  and 
harmony  be  secured.  Both  employer  and  employe  need  to  culti- 
vate the  spirit  which  follows  from  obedience  to  the  great  com- 
mandment. 

The  second  problem  to  which  I  would  apply  this  platform  of 
peace  is  that  which  relates  to  the  accumulation  of  wealth.  We 
cannot  much  longer  delay  consideration  of  the  ethics  of  money- 
making.  That  many  of  the  enormous  fortunes  which  have  been 
accumulated  in  the  last  quarter  of  a  century  are  now  held  by  men 
who  have  given  to  society  no  adequate  service  in  return  for  the 
money  secured  is  now  generally  recognized.  While  legislation  can 
and  should  protect  the  public  from  predatory  wealth,  a  more 
effective  remedy  will  be  found  in  the  cultivation  of  public  opinion 
which  will  substitue  a  higher  ideal  than  the  one  which  tolerates 
the  enjoyment  of  unearned  gains.  No  man  who  really  knows  what 


THE  PRINCE  OF  PEACE  419 

brotherly  love  is  will  desire  to  take  advantage  of  his  neighbor,  and 
the  conscience  when  not  seared  Will  admonish  against  injustice. 
My  faith  in  the  future  rests  upon  the  belief  that  Christ's  teachings 
are  being  more  studied  today  than  ever  before,  and  that  with  this 
larger  study  will  come  an  application  of  those  teachings  to  the 
everyday  life  of  the  world.  In  former  times  men  read  that  Christ 
came  to  bring  life  and  immortality  to  light  and  placed  the  em- 
phasis upon  immortality;  now  they  are  studying  Christ's  relation 
to  human  life.  In  former  years  many  thought  to  prepare  them- 
selves for  future  bliss  by  a  life  of  seclusion  here ;  now  they  are 
learning  that  they  cannot  follow  in  the  footsteps  of  the  Master 
unless  they  go  about  doing  good.  Christ  declared  that  He  came 
that  we  might  have  life  and  have  it  more  abundantly.  The  world  is 
learning  that  Christ  came  not  to  narrow  life,  but  to  enlarge  it — to 
fill  it  with  purpose,  earnestness  and  happiness. 

But  this  Prince  of  Peace  promises  not  only  peace,  but 
strength.  Some  have  thought  His  teachings  fit  only  for  the  weak 
and  the  timid  and  unsuited  to  men  of  vigor,  energy  and  ambi- 
tion. Nothing  could  be  farther  from  the  truth.  Only  the  man 
of  faith  can  be  courageous.  Confident  that  he  fights  on  the  side 
of  Jehovah,  he  doubts  not  the  success  of  his  cause.  What  matters 
it  whether  he  shares  in  the  shouts  of  triumph?  If  every  word 
spoken  in  behalf  of  truth  has  its  influence,  and  every  deed  done 
for  the  right  weighs  in  the  final  account,  it  is  immaterial  to  the 
Christian  whether  his  eyes  behold  victory  or  whether  he  dies  in  the 
midst  of  conflict. 

"Yea,  though  thou  lie  upon  the  dust, 

When  they  who  helped  thee  flee  in  fear, 

Die  full  of  hope  and  manly  trust, 
Like  those  who  fell  in  battle  here. 

"Another  hand  thy  sword  shall  wield, 

Another  hand  the   standard   wave, 
Till  from  the  trumpet's  mouth  is  pealed 

The  blast  of  triumph  o'er  thy  grave." 

Only  those  who  believe  attempt  the  seemingly  impossible, 
and,  by  attempting,  prove  that  one  with  God  can  chase  a  thou- 
sand and  two  can  put  ten  thousand  to  flight.  I  can  imagine  that 
the  early  Christians  who  were  carried  into  the  arena  to  make  a 
spectacle  for  those  more  savage  than  the  beasts,  were  entreated  by 
their  doubting  companions  not  to  endanger  their  lives.  But,  kneel- 
ing in  the  center  of  the  arena,  they  prayed  and  sang  until  they 
were  devoured.  How  helpless  they  seemed  and,  measured  by 
every  human  rule,  how  hopeless  was  their  cause !  And  yet  with- 
in a  few  decades  the  power  which  they  invoked  proved  mightier 
than  the  legions  of  the  emperor,  and  the  faith  in  which  they  died 
was  triumphant  o'er  all  that  land.     It  is  said  that  those  who  went 


420  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

to  mock  at  their  sufferings  returned  asking  themselves,  "What 
is  it  that  can  enter  into  the  heart  of  man  and  make  him  die  as 
these  die?"  They  were  greater  conquerors  in  their  death  than 
they  could  have  been  had  they  purchased  life  by  a  surrender  of 
their  faith. 

What  would  have  been  the  fate  of  the  church  if  the  early 
Christians  had  had  as  little  faith  as  many  of  our  Christians  now 
have  ?  And,  on  the  other  hand,  if  the  Christians  of  today  had  the 
faith  of  the  martyrs,  how  long  would  it  be  before  the  fulfilment 
of  the  prophecy  that  every  knee  shall  bow  and  every  tongue  con- 
fess? 

Our  faith  should  be  even  stronger  than  the  faith  of  those  who 
lived  two  thousand  years  ago,  for  we  see  our  religion  spreading 
and  supplanting  the  philosophies  and  creeds  of  the  Orient. 

As  the  Christian  grows  older  he  appreciates  more  and  more 
the  completeness  with  which  Christ  fills  the  requirements  of  the 
heart  and,  grateful  for  the  peace  which  he  enjoys  and  for  the 
strength  which  he  has  received,  he  repeats  the  words  of  the  great 
scholar,  Sir  William  Jones : 

"Before  thy  mystic  altar,  heavenly  truth, 
I  kneel  in  manhood,  as  I  knelt  in  youth, 
Thus  let  me  kneel,  till  this  dull  form  decay, 
And  life's  last  shade  be  brightened  by  thy  ray." 


A  Hymn  of  Action 


(Selected) 
(These   lines  were   written  many  years   ago) 

"Not  in  dumb  resignation,  we  lift  our  hands  on  high; 

Not  like  the  nerveless  fatalist,  content  to  do  and  die. 

Our  faith  springs  like  the  eagle,  who  soars  to  meet  the  sun, 

And  cries  exulting  unto  Thee,  'O  Lord,  Thy  will  be  done.' 

"When  tyrant  feet  are  trampling  upon  the  common  weal 
Thou  dost  not  bid  us  bend  and  writhe  beneath  the  iron  heel,    • 
In  Thy  name  we  assert  our  right  by  sword  or  tongue  or  pen, 
And  even  the  headman's  ax  may  flash  Thy  message  unto  men. 

"Thy  will!     It  bids  the  weak  be  strong;  it  bids  the  strong  be  just; 
No  lips  to  fawn,  no  hand  to  beg,  no  brow  to  seek  the  dust, 
Whenever  man  oppresses  men  beneath  the  liberal  sun, 
O  Lord,  be  there:  Thine  arm  make  bare;  Thy  righteous  will  be  done. 

John  Hay. 


Under  the  Sea  Level  in  Holland 


BY   W.    F.   THOMPSON 


As  is  well  known,  this  country  has  been  reclaimed  from  the 
sea ;  the  large  rivers  of  Europe  have  carried  down  sediment  which 
has  formed  a  large  delta,  level  with  the  ocean,  and  in  many  places 
far  below.  I  asked  an  old  gentleman  in  Groningen,  "How  far 
above  the  sea-level  is  the  city  of  Groningen?"  and  he  replied, 
"About  sixty  feet  below,  at  high  tide." 

Piece  by  piece  it  has  been  sur- 
rounded by  dykes,  and  the  water,  be- 
ing pumped  out,  has  left  a  small,  beau- 
tiful, fertile  piece  of  land,  now  very 
productive.  On  a  pleasant  summer 
day,  the  landscape  is  very  beautiful ; 
everything  is  nice,  trim,  and  so  clean 
and  neat !  In  the  large  cities  they  have 
lovely  dwelling  houses,  the  streets  in 
front  being  beautiful  with  grass  plots 


THE   DOG-CART 


A  COUNTRY  ROAD 


containing  flower  beds,  in  the 
center.  On  leaving  the  city, 
we  travel  along  the  country 
road,  far  into  the  farm  dis- 
trict. The  road  we  travel  over 
is  paved  with  brick.  Along- 
each  side  we  see  a  place  for 
bicycles.  On  these  brick  roads 
we  can  travel  miles  upon  miles 
from  one  large  city  to  another 
without  getting  off  the  bricks. 
This  makes  it  very  comfort- 
able for  auto-riding.  On 
either  side  of  the  road  there 
is  a  large  canal  or  drain  ditch. 
These  ditches  are  used  to 
drain  the  pretty  little  farms 
which  are  likewise  surround- 
ed with  ditches  which  are  also 
used  in  place  of  fences. 

The  farms  are  well  cared 
for,  nicely  planted  with  differ- 
ent sorts  of  market  vegetables.  A  horse  is  very  costly  in  this 
country,  so  we  see  the  farmer  sitting  on  a  heavily-loaded  cart 


THE   FAMILY  BOAT 


422 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


ONE    OF     HOLLAND  S    GIANT 
WIND  MILLS 


while  two  or  three  dogs  pull  it  along.     The  dog  is  therefore  a 
very  useful  animal  to  his  mas- 
ter. 

Here  we  come  to  a  large 
canal.  Canals  are  about  as  nu- 
merous here  as  water-ditches 
are  in  Idaho.  Traveling  along 
its  banks  we  notice  that  the 
water  is  almost  as  thickly 
populated  as  the  waterways  of 
China.  As  we  pass  the  boats, 
we  see  that  nearly  every  boat 
has  a  family  upon  it,  and  our 
guide  tells  us  that  thousands 
of  people  are  born,  reared, 
and  die,  on  these  boats.  Babies 
born  upon  these  boats  stay 
there  till  they  are  old  enough 
to  make  a  living  for  them- 
selves. We  frequently  see 
children  trotting  up  and  down 
the  roof  of  a  boat  within  six 
inches   of   the   edges,   and   on 

many  we  see  a  little  one  tied  to  the  mast  with  a  rope,  to  keep  it 
from  falling  into  the  water. 

Here  comes  a  big  boat  now.  The  woman  is  cooking  supper. 
On  the  boat  just  back  of  it  we  see  a  woman  hanging  out  the  wash. 
It  is  a  great  help  to  the  boatman  to  have  the  wind  blow  in  his 

favor  when  he  has  to  travel, 
or  otherwise  he  or  his  wife  or 
children  would  have  to  pull 
the  boat  along.  Here  comes 
another.  It  is  very  heavily 
loaded.  The  mother  and  the 
daughter  are  at  the  end  of  a 
long  rope,  pulling  with  all 
their  strength,  and  the  father 
is  on  the  boat  with  a  long  pole 
which  he  thrusts  to  the  bot- 
tom of  the  canal  and  pushes. 
The  baby,  a  little  boy  of  about 
four  or  five  years  of  age,  is  steering  at  the  rudder. 

We  are  surprised  to  see,  almost  within  stone's  throw,  one  of 
those  giant  windmills  by  the  side  of  the  canal.  Everybody  has 
heard  of  the  large  windmills  of  this  country,  which  are  very  help- 
ful to  the  people.  This  one  is  used  for  pumping  the  water  off 
the  land  into  the  larsre    canal    which    carries  it  to  the    ocean. 


THE  MARKET 


UNDER  THE  SEA  LEVEL  IN  HOLLAND 


423 


Further  along  we  see  one  used  for  sawing  lumber,  and  still  an- 
other is  a  flour  mill.  Along  some  of  the  canals  there  are  hun- 
dreds of  them.  They  dot  the  farms  everywhere ;  but  we  notice 
that  most  of  them  are  built  on  the  outskirts  of  the  large  cities. 
They  give  a  great  charm  to  the  landscape.  Most  of  them  are 
very  old.  It  must  have  cost  many  thousands  of  dollars  to  build 
one.  Their  day,  however,  is  rapidly  passing  and  there  are  not 
many  now  being  built.  Steam  is  taking  the  place  of  the  wind, 
and  some  day  not  far  in  the  future  it  is  possible  we  shall  see  Hol- 
land without  her  windmills. 

We  arrive  at  the  city  of  Amsterdam.     Here  the  people  are 
dressed  like  the  people  at  home.       Not  many  wooden-shoes  are 


ELDERS  OF  THE  AMSTERDAM   CONFERENCE  IN   NATIVE   COSTUMES 

Left  to  right,  back  row:  Hansen,  Thornick,  Edmonds,  White;  cen- 
ter row:  Richardson,  McCullough,  Noorda,  Thomson,  Hair,  Nichols, 
Wade,  Ostler;  front  row:  Davis,  Taylor  (conference  president),  Eard- 
ley  fmission  president),  Tiemersma,  Thomas  (secretary  of  the  mis- 
sion). 

worn  in  the  large  towns.  Walking  along  the  main  streets,  where 
most  of  the  large  stores  are,  we  see  many  American  styles.  At 
length  we  come  to  the  market  where  all  the  different  kinds  of  dry 
goods,  dishes  of  all  sorts,  and  all  knids  of  hardware  are  sold.  Our 
guide  takes  us  along  a  clean  street,  on  one  side  of  which  is  a  large 


424  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

canal  and  upon  the  other,  an  iron-paved  sidewalk  of  which  we  see 
a  great  many  in  this  country.  We  come  to  the  cattle  market, 
where  it  is  very  amusing  to  watch  the  people  sell  and  buy  cattle. 
The  owner  sets  his  price  on  his  stock,  which  the  purchaser  thinks 
is  a  little  too  high.  They  slap  hands  with  each  other  for  a  while 
and  then  finally  the  sale  is  made.  Many  people  make  their  living 
at  this  business  of  buying  and  selling  cattle. 

Leaving  the  market,  we  take  a  boat  for  the  islands  of  Marken 
and  Volendam.  It  is  10:30,  the  engine  starts  and  the  ship  begins 
to  move.  We  sail  through  a  large  canal  to  the  sea,  go  first  to 
Volendam  and  then  to  Marken.  Here  we  behold  the  old  Dutch 
style  of  people.  They  are  not  dressed  like  the  people  in  the  large 
cities,  for  they  are  the  quaintest  of  all  the  characters  of  the  Neth- 
erlands. They  remind  one  of  the  pictures  of  Holland  one  sees  in 
the  picture  galleries.  The  girls  are  clothed  in  large  hoop-like 
dresses  of  dark  blue,  and  colored  waists.  They  have  lace  caps 
on,  and  wear  a  helmet  of  gold,  silver,  or  brass  with  cork-screw 
gold  horn,  about  the  size  of  small  bed  springs,  sticking  out  on 
each  side  near  the  eyes.  It  is  not  uncommon  to  see  a  young  man, 
his  hair  cut  straight  off  at  the  back,  wearing  a  richly-embroidered 
shirt,  trousers  that  resemble  the  American  peg-top  pants,  made 
of  velvet,  and  a  velvet  belt  with  enormous  silver  or  brass  buttons 
in  front.  Here  are  a  lot  of  small  children !  They  are  all  dressed 
alike.  We  ask  our  guide  how  they  distinguish  boys  from  girls. 
He  shows  us  a  little  boy  who  has  a  round  mark  on  the  back  of  his 
hood,  while  the  little  girls  haven't. 

The  Dutch  are  plain  and  simple  in  their  ways.  They  are 
sober-looking,  but  can  laugh  upon  occasion,  and  as  a  rule  are  very 
hospitable.  As  far  as  I  can  judge,  the  people  are  rather  inclined 
to  be  slow  and  plodding;  they  take  life  very  seriously,  as  if  the 
physical  features  of  the  country  had  had  their  effect  upon  the 
character  of  the  people.  It  is  a  misty,  wet  land,  but  not  without 
its  attractive  features. 

The  preaching  of  the  gospel  is  carried  on  here  in  about  the 
same  way  as  in  other  fields ;  walking  from  city  to  city ;  selling 
books,  in  the  larger  cities ;  tracting  from  door  to  door,  and  ex- 
plaining the  principles  of  the  gospel  and  the  mission  of  the 
Church.  Owing  to  the  religious  character  of  the  people,  it  is  not 
difficult  to  gain  access  to  the  people  in  this  way.  The  people  are 
wonderfully  familiar  with  the  Bible,  requiring  the  elders  to  be 
well-posted  on  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

I  am  working,  at  present,  in  Haarlem,  one  of  the  prettiest 
towns  in  Holland,  noted  for  its  flower  gardens.  Hundreds*  of 
acres  of  bulb-flowers  can  be  seen  in  bloom  every  spring.  The 
bulbs  are  shipped  all  over  the  world.  Thousands  of  tourists  from 
America  and  Germany  visit  these  fields  every  year. 

I  believe  the  Latter-day  Saints  have  the  finest  company  of 


UNDER  THE  SEA 'LEVEL  IN  HOLLAND 


425 


boys  in  the  world  laboring  in  Holland.  They  are  doing  their  best 
to  roll  on  the  work  of  the  Lord.  We  have  at  present  large 
branches  in  Rotterdam,  Amsterdam,  Dordrecht,  Arnhem,  and 
Groningen,  all  of  which  are  growing  rapidly. 


NYMEGEN,     HOLLAND 


STREET  IN  A  LARGE  CITY 


Two  Worshipers 


He  sang  about  the  meadow,  grove,  and  stream, 

The  sunsets  and  the  silence  of  the  star. 
He  wove  weird  fancies  in  the  twilight's  gleam 

And  soared  into  ideal  realms  afar. 
He  wandered  in  the  shadow  of  the  wood, 

Exclaimed  upon  the  vastness  of  the  sea, 
But  never  thought  of  God  to  call  him  good. 

"Fair  Nature's  light  is  light  enough,"  quoth  he. 
Aye  friend,  in  very  truth  these  things  some  strength  reveal 
Let  each  discerning  heart  clue  admiration  feel! 


The  other  called  each  grace  a  gift  divine, 

Sought  Nature  in  rich  sympathetic  mood. 
He  felt  the  slightest  tremble  of  the  vine. 

He  prized  earth's  charms  his  own  ideal  good. 
In  simple  blessedness  he  sought  to  share 

His  strong  rejoicings  in  a  psalm  of  love; 
In  all  things,  read  a  meaning  deep  and  rare 

Which  drew  his  spirit  toward  the  Light  Above. 
By  faith  he  touched  high  heaven,  kneeling  there; 
He  rose,  and  knew  that  God  had  heard  his  prayer. 

Minnie  Iverson, 
honolulu,  h.  t. 


Little  Problems  of  Married  Life/ 


BY  WILLIAM   GEORGE  JORDAN 


XVIII — The  Incubus  of  Constant  Faultfinding. 

Job,  the  patriarch  of  sublime  patience,  suffered  many  grievous 
trials  and  sorrows,  ingeniously  selected  by  Satan  to  compass  his 
downfall,  but  he  was  mercifully  spared  one  supreme  test — a  wife 
with  a  talent  for  nagging.  It  is  true  that  his  wife  was  indiscreet 
on  one  occasion  and  offered  him  some  unwise  advice,  but  this  may 
have  been  only  the  impulsive  outburst  of  her  love,  her  loyalty,  her 
sympathy,  her  protest,  and  that  desperation  we  feel  when  we  see 
some  one  we  love  suffer  while  knowing  we  are  powerless  to  help. 
But  she  did  not  fuss,  and  fume,  and  fret,  and  fury,  and  find  fault 
from  dewy  morn  till  darkening  eve ;  had  she  done  so,  samples  of 
her  method  would  surely  have  been  entered  on  the  record. 

She  must  have  been  a  wonderful  woman,  Job's  wife,  and  she 
has  never  received  the  credit  and  honor  she  deserved.  She  won 
no  medal  nor  no  crown  in  history.  She  never  made  a  single  per- 
sonal complaint ;  her  one  emotional  explosion  was  for  her  husband, 
not  for  herself,  yet  she  suffered  the  sudden  death  of  her  seven 
sons,  the  fortune  swept  away,  the  stealing  of  the  cattle  and  the 
camels,  the  burning  of  the  sheepfold,  the  murder  of  the  servants, 
and,  in  fact,  everything  that  Job  suffered  except — the  boils  and 
the  three  friends.  It  was  not  to  her,  but  to  this  nagging  visiting 
committee  of  three,  that  he  cried  out  in  agony  of  soul  and  right- 
eous resentment  and  rebellion  he  could  not  restrain :  "Ye  break 
me  to  pieces  with  words." 

Constant  faultfinding  is  an  intoxication  of  the  tongue  that  has 
destroyed  more  homes  than  drink.  It  is  an  insidious  evil,  so  inno- 
cent in  the  beginning,  yet  it  may  bring  every  other  source  of  un- 
happiness  in  its  trail,  and  two  who  have  loved  and  should  love 
may  mourn  over  a  dead  happiness  slain  by  discord  that  one  or  the 
other  should  have  prevented  by  self-control.  To  keep  the  air  of 
the  home  sweet,  wholesome  and  life-giving  does  not  require  two 
angels  or  two  saints,  but  just  two  human  beings  with  sense  enough 
to  realize  that  nagging  is  foolish,  unnecessary,  cruel,  and  that  it — 
does  not  pay. 

In  an  atmosphere  of  constant  faultfinding,  real  respect  for 
each  other  soon  dies,  every  good  impulse  is  dwarfed,  every  effort 
discouraged,  every  spontaneity  stifled,  love  is  killed  and,  goaded 
to  desperation,  with  misunderstandings  multiplied  beyond  the  bear- 
copyright,   1910,  by  Fleming  H.   Revell  Company. 


LITTLE  PROBLEMS  OF  MARRIED  LIFE  427 

ing  point,  two  finally  become  separated  in  everything  that  means 
unity,  though  they  may  still  present  the  semblance  of  union  to 
their  friends  and  to  the  world. 

If  there  be  one  place  on  earth  where  peace  should  reign  that 
place  is — the  home.  It  should  ever  be  an  unfailing  sanctuary 
from  the  struggle,  stress  and  storm  of  the  world.  When  condi- 
tions are  reversed  and  the  world  becomes  a  refuge  from  the  home, 
then  the  death  of  love  and  all  possibility  for  happiness  becomes 
inevitable  unless  there  be  speedy  reorganization  in  the  home  part- 
nership. That  home  is  doomed  to  disruption  from  within ;  like  a 
nation  bravely  meeting  foreign  aggression,  but  having  dissension 
within,  it  will  finally  be  broken  by  internal  revolution. 

The  husband  honestly  and  earnestly  seeking  to  furnish  the 
funds  for  the  home  on  as  liberal  a  scale  as  he  can  may  have  a 
faultfinding  wife,  discontented,  unsympathetic,  unappreciative  of 
his  efforts,  selfishly  thinking  only  of  her  own  desires.  Nothing 
that  he  can  do  ever  satisfies  and  he  may  have  to  face  at  each  home- 
coming the  eternal  money  discussion  and  argument.  It  dominates 
the  dinner-table,  overflows  into  the  evening  session  and  rises  with 
new  force  at  breakfast  time,  a  depressing,  nagging  influence  that 
saps  spirit  and  energy  in  meeting  the  business  problems  and  duties 
of  the  day.  If  there  be  a  temporary  lull,  a  brief  spell  of  sunshine, 
he  feels  ever  a  sense  of  apprehension  like  a  canoeist  on  certain 
mountain  lakes  who  realizes  that  a  squall  may  come  at  any  mo- 
ment. He  enters  the  house  with  dread ;  he  remains  in  fear ;  he 
leaves  it  with  relief. 

There  is  not  a  subject  on  earth  that  he  can  venture  to  intro- 
duce without  feeling  that  her  ingenuity  will  find  in  it  some  opening 
for  a  monologue  of  complaint,  a  slur  of  condemnation,  a  mood 
of  censure,  an  irritating  pose  of  martyrdom  or  some  other  of  the 
roles  in  her  elaborate  repertoire  of  faultfinding. 

If  he  ventures  to  remark  that  the  evening  papers  say  there 
will  probably  be  a  general  war  in  Europe  she  loses  sight  of  the 
awful  horror  of  the  thought  in  her  remark  about  the  expense  of  it : 
"No  one  can  understand  better  than  I  what  war  must  cost,  when 
it  takes  so  much  money  to  run  a  house."  This  becomes  the  text 
for  a  sermon  on  his  failure  as  a  money-maker  and  his  inferiority 
to  the  man  next  door.  The  suggestion  of  the  high  flight  of  an  air- 
ship gives  her  the  chance  for  a  sudden  transfer  to  "the  high  cost 
of  living." 

The  barbaric  treatment  of  women  among  savages  makes  her 
remark  with  an  undertone  of  personal  significance  that  would  be 
humorous  were  it  not  so  maddingly  serious :  "Yet  the  women  of 
America  suffer  terrible  things,  too,  and  they  are  silent  about  it." 
If  on  some  other  occasion  after  looking  in  every  direction  for 
storm  signals,  thinking  that  now  at  least  he  is  safe,  he  may  hazard 
the  information  of  a  new  submarine  that  has  made  wonderful 


428  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

descents,  he  may  suddenly  be  jostled  from  his  self-complacency 
as  he  hears  the  warning  preface:  "For  years  I  have  known  what 
it  means  to  be  down  in  the  depths.     I  can  sympathize  with  them." 

He  soon  puts  himself  in  the  attitude  of  a  careful  chess-player 
who  mentally  moves  every  piece  on  the  board  and  studies  all  its 
new  possibilities  before  making  the  actual  move.  He  thinks  of 
the  radiation  of  every  phrase  before  he  speaks  it,  but  even  then, 
some  seemingly  innocent  sentence  may  hardly  have  passed  his  lips 
before  he  hears  what  means  "check"  to  his  soul. 

He  may  hear:  why  did  he  marry  her?  she  had  everything  in 
life  at  home ;  her  sister's  husband  has  just  put  through  a  new  deal ; 
the  people  in  the  corner  house  have  bought  an  automobile;  she 
reminds  him  constantly  that  she  sacrificed  so  much  in  taking  him 
when  there  were  so  many  other  better  candidates.  It  requires 
heroic  self-control  for  him  to  resist  saying  what  he  feels  at  this 
point,  but  he  may  find  it  prudent  not  to  put  into  her  hands  fresh 
ammunition  for  future  assault,  when  she  will  quote  the  fatal  phrase 
of  his  outburst  while  forgetting,  or  even  denying  in  her  own  mind, 
that  she  gave  the  slightest  provocation. 

When  this  faultfinding  reaches  a  chronic  state,  though  he 
might  have  done  much  in  the  earlier  stages,  now  it  seems  he  can 
do  nothing.  No  matter  what  action  it  takes  it  proves  to  be  the 
wrong  one.  The  cards  seem  stacked  against  him  so  that  he  must 
lose.  His  explanations  are  riddled  and  ridiculed  and  mean  sim- 
ply new  points  of  attack ;  his  tenderness  may  be  construed  as  a 
weak  admission  of  the  right  of  all  she  says  and  of  the  justice  of 
her  siege ;  his  arguments  are  all  mowed  down  by  the  avalanche  of 
her  unreason ;  his  indignation  bursting  bonds  may  break  into 
angry  protest  that  brings  a  cascade  of  tears  at  "this  new  suf- 
fering." 

In  sad  despair  he  may  valiantly  try  silence,  determining  to 
say  nothing  no  matter  what  it  costs  him  in  self-control.  This 
gives  her  a  free  field  for  a  little  while  until  she  suddenly  becomes 
conscious  of  the  lack  of  return  fire  that  seems  like  shelling  a  de- 
serted city.  Then  she  may  become  aggravated  to  say  something 
specially  stinging  to  draw  some  spark  of  response  from  the  flint 
of  his  silence.  He  may  at  last  sadly  feel  that  absence  from  home 
is  his  only  resource,  and  accept  quiet  outside  if  he  cannot  peace  at 
home.  In  his  desperation  he  may  care  nothing  for  the  outcome; 
he  simply  lets  go  and — drifts. 

It  may  be  the  wife  who  suffers  all  this  or  some  similar  brand 
of  nagging  from  her  husband.  She  lives  in  a  state  of  terror  of 
his  moods,  grows  old  before  her  time,  loses  her  spirit,  her  sweet- 
ness and  her  interest  in  life.  She  feels  as  hopeless  and  helpless 
as  a  leaf  in  the  tempest  of  his  faultfinding.  Her  battle  with  her- 
self during  the  day  to  be  thoughtful,  kind  and  forgiving  and  to 
meet  the  storm  in  the  best  way  she  can  may  be  nullified  in  a  few 


LITTLE  PROBLEMS  OF  MARRIED  LIFE  429 

moments  when  her  good  resolutions  and  her  plans  for  patience 
and  prudence  are  suddenly  laid  low  as  a  cyclone  levels  a  town. 

Some  little  thing  she  worked  over  for  days  for  his  pleasure 
or  comfort  may  be  ignored,  treated  with  contempt  or  even  con- 
demnation for  wasting  her  time.  Her  powers  of  endurance  are 
killed  by  a  sneer  cruel  as  a  blow.  His  grumbling  at  the  food,  at 
the  house,  at  the  servants  and  at  her  may  finally  "get  on  her 
nerves"  so  she  feels  she  cannot  keep  still.  She  feels  like  an  elec- 
tric machine,  vibrating  at  a  tremendous  velocity,  and  that  any 
moment  she  may  fly  to  pieces.  She,  'like  Job,  knows  what  it 
means  to  be  "broken  to  pieces  with  words."  And  then  he  may 
lapse  into  cold,  bitter  sarcasm  that  seems  to  suffocate  her,  words 
that  bite  like  an  acid  into  her  consciousness  ;  they  are  unanswerable 
in  their  form,  cruelly,  cowardly,  contemptibly  unjust  in  their  spirit. 
They  blight  everything  that  is  best  in  her  nature,  they  shrivel  every 
good  impulse.  She  hates  this  sarcasm  with  an  intensity  of  soul 
she  cannot  express  and  she  may  soon  hate — him. 

He  is  venting  his  temper  on  her,  getting  the  relief  of  the  out- 
burst in  a  degrading  tyrannical  way  he  would  not  dare  to  do  at  his 
club  or  at  his  business  with  customers  though  he  would  doubtless 
make  helpless  clerks  his  victims.  He  masters  it  for  dollars  at  his 
store,  why  does  he  not  conquer  it  for  peace  at  home?  A  mislaid 
collar-button,  that  he  forgets  he  himself  lost  in  the  morning,  may 
be  sufficient  to  convert  a  home  into  an  inferno  in  a  few  moments. 

Such  a  man,  too,  smiling  and  gay  with  his  guests,  may  say  in 
the  course  of  a  dinner  a  number  of  mean,  vitriolic  things  in  the 
way  of  slurs  and  allusions,  that  fall  innocently  on  unknowing  ears, 
but  which  the  wife  knows  are  aimed  with  deadly  intent  at  her. 
He  is  shooting  from  a  masked  battery,  with  a  silencer  on  his  gun 
and  with  smokeless  powder,  but  as  each  shot  finds  its  mark,  she 
may  hear  herself  talking  automatically  to  the  guest  she  is  enter- 
taining, hardly  conscious  of  what  she  is  saying,  because  of  the 
pain  in  her  heart,  and  the  very  air  of  the  room  seems  tp  grow 
stifling ;  she  is  humiliated  by  the  shame  of  it  and  she  wants  to  get 
away,  somewhere,  anywhere,  and  to  be  alone. 

Faultfinding,  when  it  is  the  atmosphere  of  an  individual  life, 
is  but  an  assertion  of  intense  selfishness,  it  is  seeing  things  only 
from  one's  own  standpoint  and  expressing  the  feeling  of  discon- 
tent, dissatisfaction  or  protest  that  things  are  not  goinsr  as  we 
wish,  that  the  universe  is  not  run  on  our  schedule.  Faultfinding 
is  the  father  of  all  the  bad  tempers.  We  sometimes  sneak  of 
anger  as  if  it  were  the  onlv  telnper  when  it  is  merely  one  of  them. 
Tempers  are  the  indispositions  of  the  mind,  the  emotions,  and  the 
will.  There  are  many :  scolding,  complaining,  nagging,  fretting, 
grumbling,  fuming,  whining,  sulking,  pestering,  fussing,  moping, 
sneering,  snarling,  opposing,  arguing,  and  the  others.  The  fault 
primarily  rests  not  with  conditions  but  with  the  subject,  the  indi- 


430  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

vicinal  himself  or  herself.  It  does  not  need  a  reason,  an  excuse 
will  suffice ;  it  creates  a  wrong-  if  one  does  not  exist.  It  is  often 
the  spontaneous  combustion  of  a  mood  or  a  temperament  that 
needs  no  outside  conditions  to  start  its  fire ;  it  burns  because  it  is 
its  nature  to  burn  and  everything  is  food  for  its  tongues  of  flame. 

There  are  times  when,  merely  in  an  acute  form,  it  means  only 
tired  nerves,  illness  of  body  or  of  mind,  a  little  touch  of  loneliness 
or  the  blues,  the  burden  of  anxiety  and  strain  on  the  part  of  the 
wife  or  of  financial  pressure,  worry,  or  business  cares  that  fret  and 
chafe  on  the  part  of  the  husband.  Then  it  should  be  borne  pa- 
tiently, sweetly,  soothingly,  with  gentle  forbearing  and  forgiving 
and  forgetting  as  the  mother  bears  the  irritability  and  peevishness 
of  a  sick  child.  But  if  it  becomes  chronic  it  means  wantonly  kill- 
ing the  happiness  of  both. 

Sometimes  the  wife,  through  her  love  and  loyalty  and  with 
the  best  intentions,  wounds  and  wearies  her  husband  by  her  per- 
sistent remonstrances,  entreaties,  and  pleading  and  complaints, 
bringing  up  constantly  new  arguments  on  the  same  old  theme. 
There  are  certain  subjects  upon  which  the  two  find  they  cannot 
agree,  each  new  discussion  intensifies  misunderstandings,  yet  one 
or  the  other  constantly  reopens  them.  There  should  be  an  abso- 
lute quarantine  on  these  topics ;  they  should  be  consigned  forever 
to  the  realm  of  the  unspoken,  in  the  best  interests  of  both. 

There  are  some  people  who  hoard  up  petty  grievances  as  a 
miser  does  gold  coins  and  take  a  strange  satisfaction  in  turning 
them  over  and  studying  them  in  detail,  giving  them  new  dignity, 
power  and  exaggerated  value.  We  should  cultivate  the  talent  for 
fine  forgetting,  banishing  forever  the  disagreeable  from  our  life. 
our  speech  and  our  thought,  if  experience  shows  it  cannot  be 
cured.  If  it  can  be  cured  it  should  be  cured  and — forgotten.  We 
never  truly  forgive  if  we  let  ghosts  of  regret  haunt  a  memory. 

Men  and  women  who  have  nagging  tempers  are  often  bliss- 
fully unconscious  of  it.  Were  it  called  to  their  attention  they 
would  in  most  cases  file  some  alibi  of  explanation  or  interpretation 
that  reveals  their  self-delusion.  The  wife  feels  that  she  is  a  martvr, 
that  no  one  realizes  how  much  she  has  to  suffer — she  forgets  that 
most  of  it  is  of  her  own  creation.  She  may  even  wonder  why 
there  is  continuous  discord  in  the  home  ;  she  may  recount  her  good 
qualities  and  as  she  tearfully  checks  off  the  items  vou  may  agree 
with  her  in  every  instance,  but  she  somehow  overlooks  the  fact  that 
her  tongue  and  her  temper  have  made  all  these  virtues  count  for 
nothing.  The  sterling  qualities  of 'her  character  simply  intensify 
the  sadness  of  it  all ;  the  greater  the  value  of  a  building  and  the 
finer  arrl  richer  its  treasures  the  greater  the  loss  when  it  is  fed  to 
the  flames. 

Thp  husband  mav  expand  hi<;  chest  as  though  it  were  covered 
with   medals  when  he  tells  ho.w   bountifully  he  provides  for  the 


LITTLE  PROBLEMS  OF  MARRIED  LIFE  431 

home — why  does  he  not  provide  happiness  ?  He  says  he  is  strictly 
temperate — why  does  he  not  introduce  this  quality  into  his  lan- 
guage ?  He  never  smokes — why  does  he  not  realize  it  is  no  worse  to 
smoke  than  to  fume  ?  He  never  goes  in  bad  company — why  does 
he  not  get  away  from  himself  occasionally?  He  is  popular  among 
men  who  know  him — why  does  he  not  try  to  be  popular  at  home  ? 
He  is  sucessful  in  business — why  does  he  not  make  his  home  a 
success  ? 

Constant  faultfinding  means  death  to  the  happiness  of  both. 
It  is  hopelessly  foolish,  too,  for  no  man  or  woman  was  ever  con- 
verted from  a  fault,  failing  or  weakness  through  nagging.  It 
rouses  the  worse  side  of  human  nature,  stubbornness,  bitterness, 
opposition ;  it  never  stimulates  nor  inspires  the  better  side.  Man 
responds  better  to  an  ideal  to  live  up  to  than  an  evil  to  live  down. 
Praise  for  good  accomplishes  more  than  blame  for  evil.  If  you 
tell  a  child  that  she  has  beautiful  hair  and  a  little  care  will  make 
it  more  beautiful  you  have  touched  through  praise  the  secret  spring 
of  her  pride.  If  you  tell  her  constantly  how  horrid  and  disorderly 
her  hair  looks  she  is  apt  to  grow  defiant,  reckless  and  uncaring. 
The  same  philosophy  applies  to  us  older  folks. 

Where  there  be  any  habit  of  husband  or  wife  that  displeases, 
a  word  of  praise  on  some  occasion  where  it  seems  mastered  for 
the  moment,  spoken  with  no  reference  to  its  being  an  exception, 
may  accomplish  wonders  by  inspiring  pride  without  wounding. 
Nagging  can  only  be  cured  in  the  individual  by  self-control.  It 
must  be  mastered,  or  happiness  and  all  hope  of  it  will  die.  Love, 
comradeship,  conference  and  trust  in  married  life  will  banish  it 
and  bring  sweet  peace,  confidence  and  harmony  in  its  stead. 

["Talking  Business  Matters  at  Home"  will  be  the  next  topic  in  this 
series.] 


Purity 

Look  not  to  lust,  but  hope  and  trust 

That  you  may  strength  be  given, 
Both  night  and  day,  at  work  or  play, 

To  live  the  laws  of  heaven; 
Then,  in  the  hour  of  Satan's  power, 

Your  faith  will  never  fail, 
But  stronger  grow,  as  on  you  go 

To  realms  beyond  the  veil. 

M.  A.  Stewart. 


MESA.   ARIZONA 


A  Little  Less-on 


A  little  more  of  kindness,  a  little  less  of  self; 

A  little  less  of  blindness,  a  little  less  of  pelf; 

A  little  more  of  striving  to  make  a  better  plan; 

A  little  less  conniving  to  "beat"  the  other  man; 

A  little  less  of  grudging,  a  little  squarer  game, 

A  little  less  of  smudging  the  other  fellow's  name. 

A  little  less  of  shirking,  a  little  less  complaint, 

A  little  more  of  working,  a  little  more  of  Saint; 

A  little  deeper  thinking,  a  little  keener  sight; 

A  little  less  of  shrinking  from  what  we  know  is  Right; 

A  little  more  decision,  a  little  less  of  Fate; 

A  little  clearer  vision,  a  little  less  of  Hate; 

A  little  less  of  doubting,  a  little  closer  care; 

A  little  less  of  shouting,  a  little  more  of  Prayer; 

A  little  less  of  shoving  our  fellow-workers,  then, 

A  little  more  of  loving,  and  we'd  all  be  better  men. 

Lon  J.  Haddock. 

UTAH   AGRICULTURAL   COLLEGE,   LOGAN,  UTAH 


The  Tired  Mother 

(Selected) 


They  were  talking  of  the  glory  of  the  land  beyond  the  skies, 

Of  the  light  and  of  the  gladness  to  be  found  in  paradise, 

Of  the  flowers  ever  blooming,  of  the  never-ceasing  songs, 

Of  the  wand'rings  through  the  golden  streets  of  happy,  white-robed 

throngs; 
And  said  father,  leaning  cozily  back  in  his  easy  chair, 
(Father  always  was  a  master-hand  for  comfort  everywhere): 
"What  a  joyful  thing  'twould  be  to  know  that  when  this  life  is  o'er 
One   would    straightway   hear  a    welcome    from   the   blessed,    shining 

shore!" 
And  Isabel,  our  eldest  girl,  glanced  upward  from  the  reed 
She  was  painting  on  a  water  jug,  and  murmured:  "Yes,  indeed." 
And  Marian,  the  next  in  age,  a  moment  dropped  her  book, 
And,  "Yes.  indeed!"  repeated  with  a  most  ecstatic  look;  ' 
But  mother,  gray-haired  mother,  who  had  come  to  sweep  the  room 
With  a  patient  smile  on  her  thin  lips,  leaned  lightly  on  her  broom- 
Poor  mother!  no  one  ever  thought  how  much  she  had  to  do— 
And  said:     "I  hope  it  is  not  wrong  not  to  agree  with  you, 
But  seems  to  me  that  when  I  die,  before  I  join  the  blest, ' 
I'd  like  just  for  a  little  while  to  lie  in  my  grave  and  rest." 

— Harper's. 


The  Recall  of  Judges 


BY  DR.  JOSEPH   M.  TANNER 


This  subject  is  one  which  just  now  is  made  a  political  conten- 
tion among  the  great  political  parties  of  the  United  States.  It  is 
not  from  a  partisan  standpoint  that  I  approach  the  subject  in  this 
article ;  it  is  rather  historical  and  legal.  There  is  perhaps  no  phase 
of  the  political  development  of  our  country  more  interesting,  from 
the  standpoint  of  the  historical,  than  that  which  relates  to  the 
proposed  right  of  the  people  to  turn  a  judge  out  of  office  after  he 
has  been  duly  elected  and  qualified.  It  may  be  said  at  the  outset 
that  in  no  country  in  the  world  have  the  judges  such  far-reaching 
and  absolute  powers  as  those  exercised  by  the  judiciary  of  the 
United  States.     Let  us  see  briefly  how  this  has  come  about. 

We  adopted  a  Constitution  and  put  it  in  writing.  The  avowed 
purpose  of  that  Constitution  was  to  protect  the  people  in  funda- 
mental rights  against  the  encroachment  and  against  the  dangers 
of  popular  government,  for  popular  government  has  its  dangers. 
When  Congress,  therefore,  passed  a  law,  the  question  sometimes 
arose  whether  it  was  in  violation  of  constitutional  rights.  If  such 
a  law  did  violate  the  Constitution  it  was  evident  that  no  part  of 
our  government  was  so  well  qualified  to  declare  it  unconstitutional 
as  the  judiciary.  On  the  other  hand,  it  was  a  very  delicate  matter 
for  one  body  of  men,  especially  the  judiciary,  to  turn  down  the 
•  legislature,  a  more  numerous  and  altogether  more  imporant  body 
in  the  government  of  our  country.  That  is  what  the  judiciary 
practically  had  to  do  whenever  it  declared  a  law  unconstitutional. 
As  such  a  power,  however,  was  experimental,  in  the  early  history 
of  our  country,  the  judges  exercised  such  a  power  in  great  mod- 
eration and  with  great  reservation.  They  said,  then,  that  the 
court  would  not  declare  a  law  unconstitutional  unless  it  were  so 
palpably  in  violation  of  the  fundamental  law  that  no  two  reason- 
able men  could  have  diverse  opinions  on  that  subject.  In  other 
words,  the  court  said,  if  we  had  been  legislators  we  would  consider 
the  law  unconstitutional ;  but,  as  there  is  some  doubt  on  the  ques- 
tion, we  will  give  the  legislature,  or  Congress,  the  benefit  of  that 
doubt  and  not  pronounce  against  the  validity  of  an  act  of  Congress. 

In  time  the  judges  became  less  modest  in  the  assertion  of 
their  powers,  and  judges  took  the  bench  who  did  not  always  make 
that  fine  discretion  in  favor  of  congressional  enactments.  The 
result  was  that  if  the  judges  considered  the  preponderance  of  rea- 
son or  the  argument  against  the  constitutionality  of  the  law,  they 


434  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

declared  it  invalid,  even  though  there  might  be  much  said  in  favor 
of  the  view  taken  by  Congress  in  the  passage  of  the  law. 

Then  we  come  to  this  anomalous  situation,  that  the  supreme 
court  itself  was  divided  as  to  whether  the  preponderance  of  reason 
or  the  argument  was  on  the  side  of  the  constitutionality  or  uncon- 
stitutionality of  the  law.  They  were  not  asking  themselves  any  more 
whether  it  was  so  clearly  unconstitutional  that  no  two  reasonable 
men  could  have  any  substantial  differences  of  opinion  on  the  ques- 
tion, and  they  gave  Congress,  therefore,  no  benefit  of  the  doubt. 

It  may  be  said  that  the  people  of  the  United  States,  until 
recent  years,  have  been  measurably  satisfied  with  the  conduct  of 
our  courts.  A  few  judges  have  been  impeached  by  Congress,  as 
the  Constitution  provided;  though  judges  were  appointed  for  life, 
Congress  might  turn  them  out  of  office  when  they  were  guilty 
of  treason  or  other  high  crimes  and  misdemeanors.  This  pro- 
vision of  the  Constitution,  it  will  be  seen,  put  restrictions  upon  the 
judges  by  which  they  could  be  controled  if  they  exercised  their 
powers  in  an  unconstitutional  manner.  There  arose,  in  time,  those 
who  believed  that  judges  ought  to  be  removed  from  their  offices 
when  they  were  guilty  of  questionable  conduct,  even  though  they 
could  not  be  punished  in  a  criminal  court  for  what  they  had  done. 
They  believed  that  judges  might  place  themselves  under  obliga- 
tions to  money  and  other  influences  that  would  make  it  difficult,  if 
not  impossible,  for  judges  to  act  in  an  impartial  manner,  and  that 
the  people  should  be  permitted  to  say  by  a  vote  in  an  election  called 
for  that  purpose,  whether  or  not  the  judge  should  be  turned  out 
of  his  office. 

Recently  a  judge  of  the  United  States  has  been  impeached 
and  by  the  judgment  of  the  Senate  lost  his  position.  It  is  very 
doubtful  whether  this  judge  who  was  impeached  could  be  pun-' 
ished  in  a  criminal  court  for  any  violation  of  the  criminal  law.  In 
dealing  with  this  case,  Congress  brought  to  its  assistance  another 
provision  of  the  Constitution  than  that  which  dealt  with  high 
crimes  and  misdemeanors.  There  is  a  provision  that  judges  shall 
hold  their  offices  during  good  behavior,  and  this  good  behavior 
clause  the  Senate  of  the  United  States  evidently  thought  was  suf- 
ficient to  oust  Mr.  Archbald  from  his  judgeship. 

It  will  be  seen  that  we  have  broken  away  from  the  question 
as  to  whether  high  crime  or  misdemeanor  must  be  proven  against 
a  judge  before  he  can  be  ousted.  He  may  lose  his  office,  also,  for 
misbehavior,  and  that  is  a  very  general  term,  and  enables  Congress 
to  say  even  in  an  indefinite  manner  whether  a  man  is  or  is  not  fit 
to  hold  the  office  of  a  judge.  The  question  now,  as  it  touches  the 
political  phase  of  the  case,  is  whether  Congress  and  the  legisla- 
tures, shall  determine  the  recall  of  the  judges,  or  whether  their 
recall  shall  be  made  or  attempted  by  a  vote  of  the  people  at  large. 
That  is  a  political  question  which  I  may  not  here  discuss. 


"Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  as  a  Translator" 

[This  scholarly  criticism  by  Dr.  Webb,  appeared  in  the  Descret  News,  January 
18,  and  has  been  corrected  by  the  author  for  the  Improvement  Era.  The  editor  of 
The  News  introduced  the  article  by  the  following  note :  "The  author  is  a  non- 
resident of  Utah,  and  is  not  a  member  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints.  The  article  as  received  by  The  News  was  accompanied  by  the  statement 
that  the  author  had  written  it  upon  his  own  initiative,  without  request  or  suggestion 
from  any  member  of  the  Church,  and  solely  because  of  his  interest  in  the  subject, 
to  which  his  attention  had  been  drawn  by  the  publication  of  the  pamphlet  by  Epis- 
copal Bishop  F.  S.  Spalding,  and  comments  thereon." — The  Editors.] 

A  Critical  Examination  of  the  Fac -Similes  in  the  Book  of  Abraham 


BY   ROBERT   C.    WEBB,   PH.   D. 


The  title  of  this  review  is  also  the 
title  of  a  pamphlet  recently  issued 
by  the  Right  Rev.  F.  S.  Spalding, 
Bishop  of  Utah,  "with  the  kind  as- 
sistance of  capable  scholars,"  which 
embodies  a  discussion  of  the  ''Mor- 
mon" prophet's  abilities  as  a  trans- 
lator of  ancient  dcouments — including 
the  Book  of'Mormon  ("for  the  sake  of 
argument") — in  the  light  of  his 
apparent  failure  to  rightly  in- 
terpret certain  Egyptian  drawings, 
commonly  included  with,  and  be- 
lieved to  illustrate,  the  Book  of 
Abraham.  Joseph  Smith's  failure 
to  interpret  these  drawings  is,  pre- 
sumably, established  by  the  opin- 
ions of  several  prominent  Egyptolog- 
ists, who  have  been  consulted  by 
Bishop  Spalding.  These  authorities, 
while  differing  among  themselves  in 
some  details,  all  join  in  stating  that 
Smith's  interpretations  are  entirely 
wrong,  and,  in  the  words  of  one  of 
their  number  a  "farrago  of  nonsense." 
This  looks  very  like  a  final  disproof 
of  the  Prophet's  claims,  in  this  in- 
stance, at  least,  and  has  been  received 
as  such  by  a  goodly  portion  of  the 
public. 

It  is  to  be  regretted  that  the  Bishop's 
pamphlet  is  not  in  itself  a  more 
scholarly  production,  showing  evi- 
dences of  some  original  research  on  the 
matter  in  hand,  in  addition  to  the 
opinions  of  the  several  scholars  quot- 
ed by  him.    We  should  then  have  been 


able  to  take  his  points,  one  by  one, 
and  analyze  them.  He  lv.s  given  us, 
however,  only  a  few  extremely  gen- 
eral criticisms,  the  common  kernel  of 
which  seems  to  be  this,  "Joseph  Smith 
could  have  known  nothing  of  Egyp- 
tian drawings;  therefore  he  knew 
nothing."  The  scholars  quoted  evi- 
dently do  not  consider  the  CAUSE 
CELEBRE,  Spalding  VS.  Smith,  a 
matter  of  sufficient  importance  to 
warrant  the  giving  of  desirable  details 
in  their  expert  testimony,  and,  in  lieu 
of  these  essential  and  interesting  facts, 
which  should  have  beeen  presented, 
seem  inclined  to  fill  valuable  space 
with  sundry  expressions  of  contempt 
at  the  efforts  of  a  non-professional 
translator. 

All  this  is  a  genuine  disappointment 
to  the  candid  reader,  who,  in  view  of 
the  promises  made  before  publication, 
had  expected  to  find  Smith's  points 
discussed  and  attacked,  one  by  one, 
until  all  were  disposed  of.  If  possible, 
one  might  then  have  presented  avail- 
able counter-proofs  and  arguments  in 
rebuttal.  But,  as  it  is,  the  prosecution 
rests  its  case  on  the  reputations  and 
standing  of  its  witnesses,  rather  than 
on  what  they  have  established  as  re- 
gards the  matter  at  issue.  Conse- 
quently, the  argument  of  the  defense 
is   entirely  constructive. 

In  view  of  all  the  adverse  testimony 
at  hand,  what  may  be  said  on  the 
other  side  of  the  present  controversy? 


436 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


Has  the  defense  a  "leg  to  stand  on?" 
Is  there  even  a  shadow  of  justification 
for  the  traditional  explanations  of  the 
plates  in  question,  as  offered  by,  or 
attributed  to  Joseph  Smith?  In  order 
to  determine  these  issues,  it  will  be 
necessary  for  the  defense  to  do  what 
Bishop  Spalding  or  some  one  of  his 
coterie  of  experts  should  have  done 
at  the  start — take  up  each  point  in 
order,  examine  Joseph  Smith's  ex- 
planation, and  determine,  by  research 
and  reliance  on  the  statements  of  com- 
petent scholars,  precisely  how  far 
from,  or  how  near  to,  the  truth  he 
has  come  in  each  and  every  case.  That 
this  is  the  proper  course  to  follow  is 
obvious  when  we  consider  that  the 
trouble  seems  to  be,  not  that  they 
have  given  the  defense  too  much  to 
answer,  but  that  they  have  not  given 
enough.  One  and  all  they  have  said 
far  too  little  for  the  good  of  the 
Bishop's  cause. 

In  starting  this  discussion  we  must 
bear  in  mind  that,  as  emphasized  by 
several  of  Bishop  Spalding's  "capable 
scholars,"  the  science  of  Egyptology 
began  with  Champollion's  discovery  of 
the  key  to  hieroglyphic  writing  in  1822. 
Furthermore,  we  must  not  forget  that 
the  results  of  his  discovery  were  not 
available  to  the  world  until  the  period, 
1836-41,  when  his  grammar  was  in 
course  of  publication.  It  is  evident, 
then,  as  pointed  out  by  Dr.  Breasted, 
"that  if  Joseph  Smith  could  read  an- 
cient Egyptian  writing,  his  ability 
to  do  so  had  no  connection  with  the 
decipherment  of  hieroglyphics  by 
European  scholars."  Consequently,  if 
Smith  be  found  correct  in  more  than 
one  or  two  minor  particulars,  which 
should  be  evident  to  anyone,  the  in- 
ference is  that  his  claim  to  extra- 
ordinary guidance  seems  in  way  to 
confirmation. 

If  we  find  him  right  in  any  one  or 
several  essential  particulars,  such  fact 
may  not  be  consistently  explained  by 
his  wide  reading  on  Egyptian  subjects, 
since  most  of  the  matters  at  issue 
were  very  imperfectly  understood  and 
presented  in  his  day,  also,  few,  if  any, 
of    the   best   books    then    current    wer° 


probably  available  to  him,  even  had 
he  wished  to  consult  them.  If,  then, 
he  was  right  in  one,  or  even  several, 
particulars,  the  fact  may  be  explained 
by  coincidence;  if  he  is  found  to  be 
right  in  a  majority  of  particulars  in 
any  given  connection,  it  is  clear  that 
he  must  have  been,  at  the  least,  an 
unusually    successful    guesser. 

Again,  we  must  carefully  remember 
.  that  the  point  at  issue  in  the  present 
controversy  is  only  the  correctness  of 
his  interpretation  of  the  three  plates 
usually  included  with  the  text  of  the 
Book  of  Abraham.  No  claim  is  made 
that  any  of  the  hieroglyphics  here  found 
form  an  essential  part  of  the  revela- 
tion to  the  "Father  of  the  Faithful," 
which  the  book  professes  to  embody. 
In  the  case  of  the  circular  figure, 
which  our  scholars  agree  in  terming  a 
"hypocephalus,"  or  plate  to  be  placed 
under  the  head  of  a  mummy,  for  cer- 
tain ceremonial  reasons,  Joseph  Smith 
explicitly  declares  that  the  "writing 
.  .  .  cannot  be  revealed  unto  the 
world;"  "ought  not  to  be  revealed  at 
the  present  time;"  "will  be  given  in  the 
own  due  time  of  the  Lord,"  etc.  He 
does  not  even  state  that  he  under- 
stands them  himself,  or  that  he  be- 
lieves that  he  ^  understands  them.  In 
the  third  plate,  also,  he  attempts  no 
direct  translation,  except  to  state  thai 
the  name  of  "Shulem"  is  "represented 
by   the   characters   above   his   hand." 

On  the  showing  in  this  matter,  we 
may  safely  assert  that,  had  Smith 
been  the  sort  of  person  many  of  his 
critics  would  have  us  believe,  he  would 
probably  have  "rushed  in"  where  even 
scholars  "fear  to  tread,"  and  given 
us  some  "translation,"  or  other  that 
might  have  been  easily  discredited  on 
scientific  examination.  Particularly 
evident  does  this  conclusion  seem  in 
view  of  the  statement  of  Prof.  Petrie 
in  his  "Abydos"  (vol.  1)  that  the  in- 
scriptions on  hypocephali  are  common- 
ly so  confused,  erratic  and  uncertain 
that  consistent  translations  may  not 
be  attempted.  It  is  curious,  indeed, 
that  the  very  class  of  inscriptions 
found  difficult  by  scholars  should 
have    been    declared    by    Joseph    Smith 


"JOSEPH  SMITH,  JR.,  AS  A  TRANSLATOR' 


437 


to  contain  hidden  and  mystical  mat- 
ters that  should  not  be  declared  to  the 
world. 

Several  significant  statements  are 
made  regarding  these  plates.  Dr. 
Peters  calls  them  "very  poor  imita- 
tions of  Egyptian  originals,  apparently 
not  of  any  one  original,  but  of  Egyp- 
tian originals  in  general."  Dr.  Breast- 
ed asserts  that  "these  three  facsimiles 
.  .  .  depict  the  most  common  objects 
in   the   mortuary  religion   of   Egypt." 

We  may  admit,  after  examination  of 
the  usual  line  of  Egyptian  drawings, 
as  found  in  numerous  works  in  our 
great  libraries,  that  Plates  1  and  3 
do  not  represent  the  highest  reach  of 
Egyptian  art,  or  of  art  after  the 
Egyptian  style.  However,  that  they 
are  taken  from  originals,  either 
Egyptian,  or  after  the  Egyptian  style, 
there  seems  to  be  no  question  among 
our  commentators.  There  is  one  point 
that  must  be  emphasized,  however, 
and  this  is  that,  unless  these  drawings 
have  been  altered  in  several  essential 
particulars,  either  in  the  process  of 
transferring  them  to  the  printing 
blocks,  or  at  some  other  time,  they 
do  not  represent  the  common  run  of 
illustrations  in  the  Book  of  the  Dead, 
the  best  known,  and  most  typical  of 
Egyptian  mortuary  papyri.  If  there  is 
no  evidence  that  they  were  not  alter- 
ed in  copying,  there  is  also  no  evidence 
that  they  were  so  altered.  Consequent- 
ly, it  seems  logical  to  consider  them 
precisely  as  they  are.  This,  indeed,  is 
all  that  can  be  done  in  the  present 
discussion,  since  any  arguments  based 
on  presumed  alterations  would  prob- 
ably be  rejected  by  the  Latter-day 
Saints;  while  the  claim  that  these  pic- 
tures may  be  in  their  original  form 
seems  to  be  assumed  by  the  Bishop's 
panel  of  "capable  scholars." 

F  AC-SIMILE  NO.  1. 
In  the  discussion  of  the  first  of 
these  plates  in  Bishop  Spalding's 
pamphlet,  there  is  a  slight  variation 
of  opinion  among  the  experts.  Thus 
Prof.  Petrie  calls  the  scene  "Anubis 
preparing  the  body  of  the  dead  man." 
Dr.  Breasted  calls  it  "Osiris  rising  from 
the  dead."   Dr.  Peters  declares  that  it 


represents  "an  embalmer  preparing  a 
body  for  burial."  The  others  seem 
similarly  opinioned,  Dr.  Bissing  adding, 
however,  that  ''the  soul  is  leaving  the 
body  in  the  moment  when  the  priest  is 
opening  the  body  with  a  knife  for 
mummification."  None  of  these  emin- 
ent authorities  suggests  that  the 
drawing  has  been  altered.  Dr.  Lythgoe 
of  New  York,  however,  as  reported 
in  an  interview  in  the  NEW  YORK 
TIMES  (Dec.  29,  1912.)  asserts  that 
the  knife  in  the  hand  of  the  standing 
figure  has  been  added,  and,  also,  that 
this  figure  is  "shown  with  a  human 
and  strangely  un-Egyptian  head,"  in 
place  of  the  jackal  head  of  Anubis, 
which  he  thinks  was  in  the  original. 
This  latter  defect  might  be  attributed 
to  the  unskilfulness  of  the  original 
engraver,  who  worked  without  the 
help  of  photography,  and  has  al- 
ready been  roundly  blamed  for  "ignor- 
ant copying"   of  the  hieroglyphics. 

These  slight  variations  of  opinion, 
while  in  no  way  impugning  the  au- 
thority of  any  of  these  eminent 
scholars,  may  reasonably  be  accepted 
as  presumptive  evidence  that  the  plate, 
as  shown  in  the  Book  of  Abraham,  is 
not  familiar  to  Egyptologists,  and  that 
no  duplicate  is  known.  There  are 
numerous  representations  of  Anubis, 
"protector  of  the  dead,"  standing  be- 
side the  corpse  or  mummy  on  its 
bier.  It  may  be  safe  to  assert,  how- 
ever, that,  in  all  such  drawings,  Anubis 
is  shown  in  the  conventional  manner, 
having  a  jackal's  head  with  elongat- 
ed snout,  never  with  a  human  head. 
Furthermore,  in  all  such  scenes,  the 
dead  lies  in  perfectly  composed  posi- 
tion, also  flat  upon  the  couch,  any 
such  elevation  of  the  limbs,  or  raising 
of  the  body,  as  is  shown  in  the  Book 
Of  Abraham  plate,  being  entirely  un- 
known. It  is  evident  that  the  position 
of  the  limbs,  and  of  the  body  led  Dr. 
Breasted  to  believe  the  scene  to  repre- 
sent  the   resurrection   of   Osiris. 

That  the  picture  indicates  a  person 
dead,  about  to  die,  or  in  the  act  of 
rising  from  the  dead,  seems  demon- 
strated, and  on  this  point  all  explana- 
tions agree.  But  before  proceeding  to  a 
discussion  of  the  explanation  given  in 


438 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


connection  with  the  Book  of  Abra- 
ham, it  is  in  order  to  inquire  as  to 
precisely  what  reference  is  made  to 
this  picture  in  the  text.  Here  Abraham 
is  represented  as  saying: 

"And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  priests 
laid  violence  upon  me,  that  they  might 

slay  me upon  this  altar; 

...  It  was  made  after  the  form  of  a 
bedstead,  such  as  was  had  among  the 
Chaldeans,  and  it  stood  before  the 
gods  of  Elkenah,  Libnah,  Mahmack- 
rah,  Korash,  and  also  a  god  like  unto 
that  of  Pharaoh,  king  of  Egypt. 

"That  you  may  have  an  understand- 
ing of  these  gods,  I  have  given  you 
the  fashion  of  them  in  the  figures  at 
the  beginning,  which  manner  of  the 
figures  is  called  by  the  Chaldeans, 
Rahleenos,  which  signifies  hiero- 
glyphics. 

This  passage  may  be  interpreted  to 
signify  that  the  representation  is  ide- 
ographic, rather  than  literal.  The  sev- 
eral idols  are  disposed  beneath  the 
couch,  or  altar,  rather  than  in  the 
position  indicated  in  the  text,  which 
specifies  that  this  altar  "stood  before 
the  gods."  If,  then,  we  are  to  under- 
stand that  this  figure  constitutes  an 
hieroglyphic  ideogram,  it  is  perfectly 
consistent  to  see  the  representation  of 
a  human  sacrifice — or  attempted  sacri- 
fice— in  the  positions  shown  here  for 
all  elements  of  the  picture,  the  gods 
being  shown  in  the  most  available 
empty  space  in  the  drawing. 

However,  reasonable  as  this  explana- 
tion appears,  and  consistent  with  the 
text,  as  it  seems  to  be,  there  are  sev- 
eral real  difficulties  in  the  way  of 
proposing  it  as  an  immediate  solution 
of  the  matter.  In  other  words,  sundry 
objections — well  founded  enough  in 
themselves,  and  not  of  necessity  hostile 
in  character — must  be  met  and  consid- 
ered on  their  merits.  These  objections 
have  been  made,  as  all  know,  by 
recognized  authorities  on  Egyptology; 
men  who  have  devoted  careful  atten- 
tion to  Egyptian  drawings  and  inscrip- 
tions, who  are  recognized  authorities 
in  their  field,  and  who,  in  addition, 
have  no  immediate  interest  in  any  con- 
troversy between  the  "Mormons"  and 
other   bodies.    Furthermore,    these    ob- 


jections furnish  the  basis  for  just  such 
a  careful  inquiry  into  the  claims  of 
Joseph  Smith  as  Latter-day  Saints  are 
constantly  inviting. 

Briefly  expressed,  the  findings  of  the 
Egyptologists,  as  given  in  the 
Spalding  pamphlet,  agree  in  the  state- 
ment that  the  "gods  of  Elkenah,  Lib- 
nah, Mahmackrah  and  Korash"  are 
merely  the  "mummy  pots"  for  con- 
taining the  viscera  of  the  deceased,  as 
shown  in  innumerable  Egyptian  death 
scenes,  and  that  the  presence  of  the 
heads  on  the  covers — the  hawk,  the 
jackal,  the  cynocephalus  and  the  man 
— indicates  a  period  far  posterior  to 
Abraham's  lifetime.  In  the  words  of 
Dr.  Lythgoe,  as  quoted  in  the  NEW 
YORK  TIMES  interview,  there  were 
three  distinct  stages  in  the  develop- 
ment of  these  mummy  pots.  "In  the 
earliest,  when  Egyptian  art  consisted 
of  things  made  from  Nile  mud,  the 
jars  had  ordinary  flat  lids.  Afterward 
they  contained  the  head  of  a  single 
human  as  a  stock  design  for  the  lid, 
and  afterward  the  heads  of  the  four 
sons  of  the  mythological  god  Horus 
appeared  on  the  lids."  These  facts  led 
Dr.  Lythgoe  to  place  the  date  of  the 
Book  of  Abraham  picture  in  the  third 
period  of  development,  which  should 
fall  somewhere  after  3  400  B.  C. 

As  the  history  and  identity  of  these 
four  sons  of  Horus  are  important  to 
this  discussion,  the  following  (quota- 
tion from  Dr.  Budge  (Book  of  the 
Dead)  may  be  given  here: 

"The  four  children  of  Horus  are 
named  Hapi,  Tuamautef,  Amset,  Qeb- 
sennuf.  The  deceased  is  called  their 
father.  His  two  arms  are  identified 
with  Hapi  and  Tuamautef,  and  his  two 
legs,  with  Amset  and  Qebsennuf;  and 
when  he  entered  into  Sekhet-Aanru 
[the  Field  of  Aanru  flowers,  the  Islands 
of  the  Blessed]  they  accompanied  him 
as  guides,  and  went  in  with  him,  two 
on  each  side.  They  took  all  hunger  and 
thirst  from  him,  they  gave  him  life  in 
heaven  and  protected  it  when  given. 
.  .  .  Originally  they  represented  the 
four  pillars  which  support  the  sky,  or 
Horus.  Each  was  supposed  to  be  lord 
of  one  of  the  quarters  of  the  world,  and 
finally  became  the  god  of  the  cardinal 


"JOSEPH  SMITH,  JR.,  AS  A  TRANSLATOR' 


439 


point.  Hapi  was  the  god  of  the  North 
Tuamautef  was  the  god  of  the  East. 
Amset  was  the  god  of  the  South.  Qeb- 
sennuf  was  the  god  of  the  West.  In  the 
xviiith  Dynasty  the  Egyptians  originat- 
ed the  custom  of  embalming  the  intes- 
tines of  the  body  separately,  and  they 
placed  them  in  four  jars,  each  of  which 
was  devoted  to  the  protection  of  one 
of  the  children  of  Horus,  that  is  to  the 
care  of  one  of  the  gods  of  the  cardinal 
points.  The  god  of  the  North  protected 
the  small  viscera.  The  god  of  the  East 
protected  the  heart  and  lungs.  The  god 
of  the  South  protected  the  stomach 
and  small  intestine.  The  god  of  the 
West  protected  the  liver  and  gall  blad- 
der." 

This  quotation  suffices  to  show  that 
these  four  "canopic  deities"  possessed 
attributes  quite  above  and  independent 
of  the  somewhat  ignoble  duty  of  fur- 
nishing convenient  receptables  for  con- 
taining the  entrails  of  the  mummied 
dead.  They  were,  in  fact,  as  the  gods 
of  the  four  quarters,  also  typical  of  the 
peoples  of  the  four  quarters;  hence  of 
the  world  in  general,  outside  as  well 
as  inside  of  Egypt:  that  the  text  of 
"Abraham"  mentions  the  "idolatrous 
god  of  Pharaoh,"  as  distinct  from  these 
four  is  interesting.  Whatever  the  au- 
thor of  the  Book  of  Abraham  intended 
to  indicate  by  calling  these  gods  by 
the  names  of  Elkenah,  Libnah,  Mah- 
mackrah,  and  Korash  is  not  clear,  but, 
on  any  hypothesis  it  is  possible  to  hold 
that  they  are  typical  of  the  "gods  of 
the  nations  round  about,"  the  tute- 
laries  of  several  definite  tribes,  one  lo- 
cated, perhaps,  in  the  Biblical  town  of 
Libnah.  The  eclectic  priesthood  that 
worshipped  them,  also  worshipped  the 
crocodile  god  of  Egypt,  thus  forming  a 
pantheon  by  no  means  unusual  in  an- 
cient times,  when  the  rule  was  for  one 
nation  to  identify  the  gods  of  others 
with  members  of  its  own  company  of 
deities,  or  even  to  adopt  the  gods  of 
foreigners.  Had  any  such  document  as 
the  Book  of  Abraham  been  found  and  . 
translated  by  scholars,  some  such  line 
of  reasoning  would  probably  have  been 
followed,  in  view,  particularly,  of  the 
direct   statement   that    the    "manner   of 


the   figures"    is   hieroglyphical,   signify- 
ing, possibly,  symbolic. 

According  to  the  accepted  Biblical 
chronology,  Abraham  visited  Egypt  in 
the  latter  part  of  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury B.  C,  although  some  modern  his- 
torians have  placed  the  date  several 
centuries  earlier.  It  has  been  believed, 
however,  that  he  was  in  Egypt  in  the 
early  centuries  of  the  Hyksos  domina- 
tion, which  would  probably  place  the 
date  later  than  2100  B.  C,  and  earlier 
than  1700  B.  C.  This  latter  supposition 
would  seem  to  account  for  his  hospit- 
able reception  by  the  Pharaoh  of  the 
time,  also,  in  part,  for  the  numerous 
Abraham  legends  found  among  Semitic 
peoples  and  in  the  Koran.  It  is  possi- 
ble, also,  on  the  basis  of  certain  his- 
toric testimony,  to  hold  that  Joseph, 
who  probably  came  to  Egypt  about  two 
centuries  later  than  Abraham,  took 
service  under  one  of  the  later  Hyksos 
kings.  The  overthrow  of  the  Hyksos, 
and  the  incoming  of  the  Eighteenth 
Dynasty  under  Aahmes,  would  seem 
to  correspond  to  the  accession  of  the 
"Pharaoh   that   knew   not   Joseph." 

According  to  the  testimony  of  an- 
tiquity, and  of  the  Oriental  World, 
Abraham  was  a  very  important  person; 
not  only  beloved  of  God,  but  also  very 
great  among  men.  The  belief,  then, 
that  he  was  held  in  such  high  esteem 
among  the  Egyptians,  that  a  cult  was 
formed  to  represent  him  or  his  reported 
teachings  may  be  ranked  among  tol- 
erable hypotheses.  That  he  should  have 
written  a  book,  embodying  his  religious 
and  other  beliefs,  or  that  such  a  book 
should  have  been  produced  and  at- 
tributed to  him,  are  among  the  possi- 
bilities. Provided  that  these  supposi- 
tions are  in  any  sense  correct,  such  a 
book  might  have  come  to  be  so  highly 
esteemed,  for  its  holiness,  even  for 
supposed  "magical  potency,"  among 
pome  portions  of  the  Egyptian  popula- 
tion, at  least,  that  it  would  have  been 
buried  with  their  dead,  as  was  the 
Book  of  the  Dead,  the  Sorrows  of  Isis 
and  Nephthys,  and  other  mortuary  vol- 
umes. 

That  the  Book  of  Abraham  purports 
to  be  such  a  work  is  shown  by  the  ac- 


440 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


cepted  account  of  its  finding  and  trans- 
lation. According  to  Joseph  Smith's 
own  story,  the  papyrus  on  which  the 
three  plates  under  consideration  ap- 
peared was  found  upon  a  mummy  pur- 
chased from  a  Mr.  Chandler,  who  had 
had  it  on  exhibition  at  various  places. 
Chandler  had  come  to  the  Prophet  ask- 
ing for  assistance  in  translating 
the  "hieroglyphic  figures  and  de- 
vices," and  later  gave  him  a  let- 
ter stating  that  his  interpreta- 
tions agreed  with  those  given  by 
the  "most  learned"  of  several  cities 
"in  the  most  minute  matters."  Subse- 
quent to  the  purchase  of  Chandler's 
mummies  and  papyri  by  "some  of  the 
saints  at  Kirtland,"  Joseph  Smith  set 
himself  industriously  to  the  task  of 
translation.  He  records  that  "with  W. 
W.  Phelps  and  Oliver  Cowdery  as 
scribes,  I  commenced  the  translation  of 
some  of  the  characters  or  hieroglyphics, 
and  much  to  our  joy,  found  that  one  of 
the  rolls  contained  the  writings  of 
Abraham,  another  the  writings  of  Jo- 
seph of  Egypt."  The  Book  of  Joseph, 
it  would  appear  ras  never  given  to 
the  world. 

Some  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  seem 
to  have  believed  that  the  papyri  in 
question  represented  the  actual  auto- 
graphic work  of  Abraham  and  Joseph — 
that  the  hand  of  Abraham  had  pressed 
the  very  papyrus  handled  by  Joseph 
Smith.  Such  a  conclusion,  however, 
does  not  seem  to  be  involved  in  the 
text  of  Smith's  account,  and  need  not 
be  considered  authoritative.  Smith  un- 
doubtedly believed  that  the  documents 
in  his  hands  were  books  written  by 
Abraham  and  Joseph,  but  he  does  not 
state  that  they  might  not  have  been 
copies  of  the  originals.  Assuming,  then, 
that  he  made  a  correct  translation, 
through  superhuman  guidance,  or 
otherwise,  the  criticisms  alleging  dates 
later  than  Abraham's  time  are  effect- 
ually answered.  The  copyist  of  some 
later  day,  finding  images  of  the  "Cano- 
pic  gods,"  or  of  any  similar  animal- 
headed  gods  for  that  matter,  shown 
"after  the  manner  of  hieroglyphics,"  as 
previously  stated,  naturally  disposed 
them  in  the  order  most  familiar  in  his 


day.  The  same  remark  may  be  made 
concerning  the  third  plate,  and  the 
many  difficulties  suggested  by  scholars 
.°.re  thus  explained. 

Nor  does  this  theory  seem  wholly  ab- 
s  'rd,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  such  an 
attempted  sacrifice  as  is  described  in 
connection  with  the  first  plate,  or  such 
■  court  scene  as  is  alleged  to  be  rep- 
i  sented  by  the  third  plate,  might  very 
"-adily  have  been  confused  with  the 
,,nore  familiar  "embalming"  or  "resur- 
"cction,''  on  the  one  hand,  and  "Osiris 
'idging  the  dead,"  or  "Osiris  receiving 
'  doration,''  on  the  other. 

If,  in  addition  to  these  evident  occa- 
c  ons  of  misunderstanding,  the  hiero- 
"lyphic  writing  expressed,  not  Egyp- 
tian, but  Semitic,  words — the  language 
rf  Abraham,  in  fact — the  confusion  in 
the  mind  of  the  scribe  would  seem  to 
have  been  nearly  inevitable.  Assuming, 
pven  if  only  "for  the  sake  of  argu- 
ment," as  Bishop  Spalding  has  done  in 
another  matter  mentioned  in  his  pam- 
phlet, that  Joseph  Smith  reallv  trans- 
lated the  papyrus  in  his  hand,  the  hypo- 
thesis assuming  a  Semitic  dialect,  writ- 
ten in  hieroglyphics,  seems  reasonable 
from  his  use  of  several  Semitic  words 
— Kolob,  etc.,  which  Dr.  Sayce  assures 
ps  "are  unknown  to  the  Egyptian  lan- 
guage." It  also  explains  the  confident 
manner  in  which  he  ascribes  the  use 
of  such  Semitic  words  to  the  Egyptians. 

Furthermore,  if  the  second  figure, 
the  "hypocephalus,"  be  claimed  as  orig- 
;nal  with  the  author  of  the  Book  of 
\braham,  the  subsequent  use  oi  pre- 
cisely similar  charts  for  mortuary  pur- 
noses  would  seem  to  add  new  weight  to 
(he  hypothesis  that  the  book  in  ques- 
tion was  familiar  in  some  quarters; 
'^ence  that  the  hypocephalus  came  into 
its  known  historical  use  because  of  the 
<  vident  mystical  significance  of  its  sev- 
eral figure-elements. 

Although  this  explanation  of  the  mat- 
ter can  be  expected  to  carry  no  very 
strong  presumption  of  probability  to  the 
'-finds  of  Egyptologists,  who  will  prob- 
ably continue  to  regard  Smith's  ex- 
planations as  quite  in  line  with  those  of 
Athanasius  Kirscher,  the  immensely 
learned  Jesuit  of  the  seventeenth   cen- 


"JOSEPH  SMITH,  JR.,  AS  A  TRANSLATOR' 


441 


tury,  or  of  Dr.  Adolph  Seyffarth.  whose 
scheme  for  interpreting  hieroglyphics 
harl  its  partisans,  even  after  the  ac- 
curacy of  Champollion's  conclusions 
had  been  accepted,  the  fact  that  Jo- 
seph Smith  actually  gave  the  true  and 
subsequently-ascertained  meaning  to  a 
very  large  proportion  of  the  objects, 
which  he  professed  to  describe,  is  a 
fact  demanding  some  comment  other 
than  ridicule. 

Turning  now  from  consideration  of 
the  standing  and  reclining  figures, 
about  which  there  seems  to  be  a  very 
pronounced  difference  of  opinion,  also 
from  the  "gods  of  the  four  quarters," 
whose  association  with  mummy  pots 
seems  to  constitute  a  very  evident  loss 
of  caste  in  the  minds  of  most  observ- 
ers, we  may  take  up  the  other  matters 
in  turn.  Thus,  we  see  the  crocodile, 
like  the  other  "gods"  beneath  the 
"altar."  His  presence  there  might  be 
interpreted  to  signify  the  evil  genius 
who  ever  lay  in  wait  to  deprive  the  dead 
of  his  "magical '  power  of  coming  safe- 
ly into  the  presence  of  the  gods  of 
Amenti  (the  Netherworld),  and  of  sur- 
viving their  judgments.  Such  a  repre- 
sentation of  the  crocodile  is  undoubted- 
ly a  part  of  his  functions  as  the  God 
Sebek,  a  form  of  Ra,  as  indicating  the 
"destroying  power  of  the  sun,"  and 
who  was  worshiped  in  Egypt  as  far 
back  as  the  time  of  the  xiiith 
Dynasty.  "There  may  have  been  a 
time,"  says  Dr.  Charles  K.  C.  Davis, 
"when  he  was  worshiped  throughout 
Egypt,  but  in  the  Graeco-Roman  period 
he  was  a  local  deity  so  disliked  in  most 
parts  of  Egypt  that  the  Arsinoite  nome, 
where  he  was  worshipped,  does  not  ap- 
pear in  the  geographical  lists." 

Another  notable  figure  in  this  plate 
is  the  flying  bird,  marked  1.  Joseph 
Smith  calls  it  "the  angel  of  the  Lord," 
but  it  is  notable  that  it  is  not  identi- 
fied with  a  dove,  or  other  sacred  em- 
blem. The  authorities  quoted  in  Spald- 
ing's pamphlet  call  this  figure  "the 
hawk  of  Horus";  "a  bird,  in  which 
form  Isis  is  represented";  "the  soul 
(Kos)  flying  away  in  the  form  of  a 
bird";  "the  soul  in  the  shape  of  the 
bird,"  and  "Isis."  Any  one  of  these  ex- 
planations is  perfectly  logical  and  con- 


sistent on  the  supposition  that  the 
scene  is  one  from  the  Book  of  the  Dead, 
or  some  other  mortuary  work  of  the 
Egyptians,  although  the  form  and  posi- 
tion of  the  figure  differ  widely  from 
conventional  usage.  The  "hawk  of 
Horus,"  usually  considered  as  a  rep- 
resentation of  Isis,  who,  according  to 
the  fable,  gave  birth  to  Horus  in  the 
form  of  a  hawk,  is  often  shown  in 
mortuary  pictures,  but  usually  appears 
standing  upright,  with  folded  wing*, 
at  the  head  of  the  bier,  while  the  god- 
dess Nephthys,  also  in  hawk  form, 
stands  in  similar  pose  at  the  foot.  The 
hawk  in  the  air,  or  in  flight,  is  con- 
ventionally represented  side  on,  with 
wings  on  the  down  stroke,  extending 
beneath  its  body.  In  this  form  Isis  may 
occasionally  be  identified  in  the  death 
chamber,  but  very  usually  in  company 
with  Nephthys.  Furthermore,  the  con- 
ventional representation  of  the  "soul 
flying  away  in  the  form  of  a  bird" 
shows  a  human  head  on  its  shoulders, 
and  the  wings  similarly  on  the  down 
stroke.  So  much  for  the  conventional 
manner  of  representing  the  flying  bird 
in  such  connections. 

On  the  supposition  of  one  of  the 
critics  that  this  plate  has  been  altered, 
and  that  a  "human  and  strangely  un- 
Egyptian  head"  has  been  drawn  on  the 
standing  figure,  which  he  calls  "An- 
ubis,"  it  is  strange  that  the  bird  is 
changed  in  no  particular.  The  ascribe! 
character  of  an  angel  would  undoubted- 
ly have  seemed  to  demand  the  change 
of  the  head,  or  of  the  whole  body,  fo- 
that  matter,  to  human  form.  Had  a 
human  head  appeared  in  the  original, 
the  change  to  the  bird  head  is  not  to  be 
considered.  Here,  it  would  undoubted- 
ly have  appeared,  was  an  angel  in  the 
proper  traditional  form,  no  change  be- 
ing demanded  to  fit  the  description.  If 
the  bird  was  drawn  in  upon  the  original 
scene,  which  did  not  show  it,  the  rea- 
sons for  not  inserting  some  figure  like 
an  angel,  instead,  must  seem  obscure. 
In  view,  however,  of  its  decidedly  un- 
Egyptian  appearance,  it  seems  allow- 
able to  state  that  +he  interpretation 
making  this  figure  to  indicate  the 
"Angel  of  the  Lord"  has  quite  as  great 


442 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


presumption   of      proDability   as   any   of 
the  other  proposed. explanations. 

The  figure  marked  10  in  this  plate, 
and  evidently  a  votive  table,  is,  for 
apparently  obscure  reasons,  said  to 
signify  "Abraham  in  Egypt."  But  this 
interpretation  will  be  discussed  in  con- 
nection with  Plate  3,  where  it  is  re- 
peated. 

We  find  the  number  11  attached  to  a 
panel    of    apparently    haphazard    lines 
and     rectangles,     and     indicating     the 
interpretation,    "designed    to    represent 
the  pillars  of  heaven,  as  understood  by 
the  Egyptians."     While   the   Egyptians 
did  not  "understand"  so  many  "pillars 
of    heaven"    as   are   apparently    shown 
here,   we  find   several   interesting  coin- 
cidences   of    shape,    if    nothing    more, 
with    certain    pictures    and    ideograms 
having  meanings  similar  to  those  men- 
tioned in  this  explanation.  For  example, 
near  the  left  end  of  this  panel  we  find 
a   fairly    good    diagram    of   one    of    the 
several    traditional    representations    of 
the    construction    of    the    heavens.    But 
for    the   broken    lines    in    the    print,    we 
should  see  here  three  squared  hoops  or 
rectangles,   the   second   within   the   first 
and  the  third  within  the  second.  This  is 
a   fairly   correct   diagram   of   the   God- 
dess Noot  bending  over  the  earth,   her 
body    unnaturally    elongated  to    form 
the    sky,      and      her     feet     and      hands 
resting      upon      the      ground.         Along 
her       belly       the     sun       daily       moves 
from    east    to    west.       Beneath    her    is 
another  shorter   and   smaller   figure   in 
similar  pose,  which  is  believed   to  rep- 
resent   the    night    sky,      along      whose 
body  the  moon  travels  nightly  in  pre- 
cisely similar  fashion.      Below  ibis  fig- 
ure again,  and  within  the  arch  formed 
by  her  body,   stands  yet  a  third,  Shu, 
the    brother   of    Noot    and    god    of   the 
air,    whose    task    it    is    to    uphold    his 
sister  in  her  rather  uncomfortable  po- 
sition.   He   is    represented    as   standing 
somewhat    impossibly,    upon    his    feet 
and  shoulders,  while  his  head  and  neck 
lie  along  the   ground   to  the     front   ot 
his   body,    and    his   arms   to    the   rear. 
This  fantastic  group  shows  one  tradi- 
tional Egyptian  concept    of    the    heav- 
ens and  of  the  "pillars  of  heaven."  In 
another   figure   the   sky   is   represented 


as  a  cow,  whose  four  legs,  like  the 
foui  limbs  of  the  human  Noot,  form 
the  pillars  of  heaven.  In  one  familiar 
hieroglyphic  ideogram  for  the  sky  or 
the  heavens,  Noot  is  shown  bending  as 
ahovn  described,  over  symbols  of  the 
air  and  earth.  Also,  as  shown  in 
Champollion's  Dictionary,  two  squared, 
or  rectangular,  hoops,  the  one  within 
the  other,  indicate  the  sky,  or  the 
heavens. 

The  Canopic  Gods,  as  the  four  pillar? 
of  heaven,  are  sometimes  represented 
ideographically  by  four  perpendicular 
lines,  each  an  elongated  "Y."  Some 
suggestion  of  such  an  ideogram  occurs 
at  the  right  end  of  this  panel.  Similar 
perpendicular  lines,  surmounted  by  a 
bow-shaped  curve,  form  the  traditional 
ideogram  for  "rain,"  "storm,"  etc.,  the 
bow  indicating  the  sky.  Some  of  these 
"correspondences"   seem   interesting. 

The  section  marked  12  is  explained 
as  indicating  "the  firmament  over  our 
heads,  .  .  .  the  heavens."  Although 
the  symbolism  is  not  clear,  the  croco- 
dile figure  is  in  the  correct  surround- 
ings, if  we  understand  it  to  indicate 
Sebek,  "a  form  of  Ra  (the  Sun  God) 
and  the  destroying  power  of  the  sun;" 
for  such  was  the  "idolatrous  god  of 
Pharaoh"  at  an  early  Egyptian  period. 
Perhaps  the  animal-headed  idols  also 
appeared  originally,  also,  in  "the  heav- 
ens." This  would  account  for  the  ''con- 
fusion," which  ultimately  resulted  in 
their  transfer  to  places  "beneath  the 
altar."  Accoiding  to  the  Book,  Abra- 
ham must  have  derived  some  idea  that 
these  "gods"  were  real  existences, 
even  if  "false"  objects  of  worship; 
and  "the  heavens"  usually  house  all 
"gods." 

FAC-SIMILE  NO.   2. 

The  consideration  of  Joseph  Smith's 
interpretations  of  the  second  plate  of 
the  series  repeals  several  surprising 
facts.  Indeed,  while  one  mast  feel 
obliged  to  consider  respectfully  the 
statements  of  Egyptologists  touching 
the  details  of  this  plate,  their  com- 
mon conclusion  that  Smith's  explana- 
tions are  all  wrong  seems  very  ill- 
founded,  ana  may  be  questioned. 

All  our  authorities  agree  in  calling 
this  figu^p  a  "hypocephalus,"  which  is 


"JOSEPH  SMITH,  JR.,  AS  A  TRANSLATOR" 


443 


to  say,  a  disk  drawn  on  papyrus,  en- 
ameled fabric,  metal  or  clay,  and 
placed  beneath  the  mummy's  head  in 
a  late  period  of  Egyptian  history. 
These  hypocephali  are  frequently  re- 
ferred to  as  "magical  disks,"  and 
their  assumed  effect  has  been  stated 
to  have  been  "to  prevent  the  loss  of 
the  mummy's  head,"  "to  keep  the  de- 
ceased warm  in  the  Netherworld,"  etc. 

Regarding  the  origin  of  these  disks 
or  the  interpretation  of  their  inscrip- 
tions, scholars  are  very  uncertain. 
Prof.  Petrie  says  ("Abydos,"  vol.  1): 

"The  latter  [inscriptions]  are  hope- 
lessly confused;  many  of  the  groups 
of  signs  having  but  a  faint  resemb- 
lance, if  any,  to  known  words.  Al- 
though there  are  some  thirty  specimens 
in  the  various  museums,  a  comparison 
of  these  .  .  .  does  not  help  much  in 
their  decipherment;  and  it  would 
therefore   be  very  undesirable  to   offer 

even  a  conditional  translation 

The  hypocephalus  appears  to  have  had 
its  origin  in  connection  with  chapter 
clxii  of  the  Book  of  the  Dead.  From 
the  rubric  of  this  chapter  we  learn 
that  the  figure  of  the  cow  Hathor 
was  to  be  fashioned  in  gold,  and  placed 
upon  the  neck  of  the  mummy;  and  that 
another  was  to  be  drawn  upon  papy- 
rus, and  placed  under  the  head,  the 
idea  being  to  give  'warmth  to  the 
deceased  in  the  Underworld.  After 
the  eighteenth  dynasty  the  cow-amu- 
let fell  into  disuse,  and  the  drawing 
upon  papyrus  developed  into  the  hy- 
pocephalus, upon  which  the  cow  al- 
ways remained  an  important  figure. 
Papyrus  was  almost  entirely  aband- 
oned in  favor  of  more  durable  material, 
such  as  linen,  stucco,  and  rarely 
bronze.  The  fashion,  however,  was 
not  long-lived,  and  did  not  survive  the 
fall  of  the  thirtieth   dynasty." 

This  theory,  which  may  be  held  to 
explain,  in  part  at  least,  the  mortuary 
use  of  hypocephali,  because  of  the 
presence  of  the  "cow  of  Hathor"  as  an 
"important  figure."  probably  would 
not  be  urged  as  a  fall  solution  for 
the  origin  and  entire  significance  of 
this  type  of  document.  The  cow  figure 
is  obviously  no  more  prominent  than 
several    others,    which    do   m  t    seem   to 


be  demanded  by  the  directions  touch- 
ing amulets,  etc.,  in  the  Book  of  the 
Dead.  It  may  be  admissible,  there- 
fore, to  hold  that  such  disks  had 
originally  some  significance  independ- 
ent of  mortuary  use,  and  that  they 
came  to  be  used  for  the  purpose  speci- 
fied for  certain  reasons — including 
probably  the  presence  of  the  cow  fig- 
ure—that are  not  wholly  apparent, 
even   after   exhaustive   research. 

The  general  appearance  of  the  draw- 
ing would  seem  to  suggest  an  astro- 
nomical or  astrological  diagram,  al- 
though the  disposition  of  the  several 
figures,  mostly  familiar  in  Egyptian 
art  and  religion,  might  warrant  the 
conclusion  that  the  real  ultimate 
meaning  is  properly  esoteric,  intra- 
temple  or  sacerdotal.  As  the  secret 
lore  of  the  Egyptians  was  evidently 
committed  to  writing  very  seldom,  if 
ever,  it  is  not  remarkable  that  Egyp- 
tologists must  base  their  explanations 
largely  upon  exoteric,  extra-temple 
and  popular  sources  of  information. 
Hence  many  theories  on  these  matters 
may  be  regarded  as  insufficient  and 
tentative,  because  they  leave  so  much 
still  to  be  explained.  The  theory  of 
an  origin  and  significance  for  hypo- 
cephali, independent  of  mortuary  use, 
successfully  evades  the  inferences  of 
Dr.  Breasted's  criticism,  that  these 
drawings  "did  not  appear  in  any  Egyp- 
tian burials  until  over  a  thousand 
years  after  the  time  of  Abraham." 
The  date  of  their  origin  may  be  held 
to  be  quits  as  uncertain  as  their  orig- 
inal  significance. 

The  majority  of  known  hypocephali 
conform  in  general  details  with  the 
second  plate  of  the  Book  of  Abraham. 
The  common,  hence,  apparently,  the 
essential  features  are  those  designated 
here  by  the  figures,  1,  2,  4,  5,  6,  22,  23. 
in  space  3  several  hypocephali  have  two 
boats,  the  one  above  the  other.  In  space 
7  an  attenuated  ramphant  animal  fig- 
ure with  a  long  tail,  commonly  identi- 
fied with  Nehebka,  the  serpent  god,  ap- 
pears on  some  examples,  instead  of  the- 
one  shown  in  the  Book  of  Abraham 
diagram.  Other  hypocephali  show  the 
seated  figure,  7,  close  to  the  circum- 
ference   of    the    inner    circle,    with    no 


444 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


other  figure  in  front  of  it.  Some  have 
several  cynocephali  in  addition  to  22 
and  23,  usually  four  more,  making  six 
in  all;  these  occupying  the  spaces  to 
the  right  and  left  here  filled  with  hiero- 
glyphics. In  several,  also,  additional 
figures  are  drawn  behind  the  Canopic 
Gods,  shown  at  6.  What  these  varia- 
tions may  signify  it  is,  of  course,  im- 
possible to  determine.  Egyptologists 
agree  fairly  well,  however,  as  to  the 
identity  of  most  of  the  figures,  al- 
though the  meaning  of  the  whole  may 
not  yet  have  been  decided  upon. 

The  explanations  of  this  chart  or 
diagram  in  connection  with  the  Book 
of  Abraham,  it  is  desirable  to  em- 
phasize, deals  solely  with  the  pic- 
torial elements.  No  interpretation  of 
the  inscriptions  is  offered.  The  com- 
ment in  reference  to  8,  "writing  that 
cannot  be  revealed  unto  the  world; 
but  may  be  had  in  the  Holy  Temple 
of  God,"  is  reasonable,  in  view  of  the 
probably  esoteric  significance  of  the 
drawing,  as  already  suggested.  The  ex- 
planation of  the  diagrams  as  astrono- 
mical or  cosmological  agrees  very 
closely  with  the  findings  of  scholars, 
even  as  stated  in  the  Spalding  pam- 
phlet. Herein,  indeed,  is  the  most  not- 
able example  of  the  fact  that  too  lit- 
tle, and  not  too  much,  has  been  said 
in  the   controversy. 

The  central  figure,  numbered  1,  evi- 
dently double-faced,  seated  and  hold- 
ing some  form  of  sceptre  or  symbolic 
staff  in  the  outstretched  right  ha»d, 
differs  from  the  figure  occupying  the 
same  position  in  other  hypocephali.  In 
general,  this  central  figure  is  shown 
with  four  heads  or  faces,  two  looking 
each  way,  and  appears  to  warrant  the 
explanation  of  Dr.  Petrie  that  it  in- 
dicates the  four-ram-headed  god  of 
Memphis,  a  form  of  Ra,  the  Sun  God, 
whose  heads  indicate  "the  spirits  of 
the  four  elements,  RA  (fire,)  SHU 
(air,)  GEB  (earth,)  and  USAR 
(water,)"  supposed  to  be  united  in 
him.  Since.  however,  the  figure 
under  consideration  evidently  does 
not  show  four  heads  of  rams  or  other 
beings,  and  is  evidently  double-faced 
only,  it  is  reasonable  to  conclude  that 
some  different  explanation  must  apply 
here. 


The  double-faced  figure  is,  also,  pri- 
marily, a  representation  of  Ra,  the 
Sun  God,  and  is  so  drawn  to  combine 
his  two  personified  aspects,  Khephera, 
the  morning,  or  rising,  sun,  and  Tmu, 
the  evening,  or  setting,  sun.  Comment- 
ing on  a  hypocephalus  showing  a  fig- 
ure at  2  very  similar  to  the  one  shown 
here,  Prof.  Petrie  remarks:  "At  the 
top  is  the  double  god,  who  personified 
the  rising  and  setting  sun."  On  this 
showing  it  is  reasonable  to  conclude 
that  the  double-faced  figure  at  1  also 
represents  the  sun,  or  a  sun,  having  its 
rising  and  setting.  This  conclusion  be- 
comes all  the  more  probable  in  view  of 
the  presence  of  the  two  cynocephali,  22 
and  23.  Dr.  Petrie  ("Abydos,"  vol.  i), 
commenting  on  a  hypocephalus  also 
containing  only  two  such  figures,  says 
"Two  small  apes,  the  final  degradation 
of  the  eight  adoring  cynocephali  [who 
are  often  shown  greeting  the  rising 
sun]  may  be  noticed.  These  represent 
the    four    primeval    pairs    of    gods    of 

chaos, called      collectively 

'KHEMENU.'  .  .  .  Figures  such  as 
these  are  to  be  found  on  nearly  all 
known  hypocephali,  however  erratic 
the  inscriptions." 

These  cynocephali  are  pictured  in  re- 
presentations of  the  rising  sun  shown 
:r  numerous  papyri  of  the  Book  of  the 
Dead.  A  common  device  shows  the  ris- 
ing sun  supported  by  a  pair  of  arms 
starting  from  the  tau  cross  (the  crux 
ansata,)  or  ''symbol  of  life"  (ANKH,) 
which,  in  turn,  is  supported  on  a  rib- 
bed pillar  (TAT,)  the  "symbol  of 
Osiris,''  the  God,  or  King  of  the 
Netherworld.  Isis  and  Nephthys,  in 
either  human  or  symbolic  form,  kneel 
at  the  base  of  the  column,  while  the 
company  of  cynocephali,  sometimes 
six,  sometimes  seven,  occasionally 
eight,  the  "transformed  openers  of  the 
eastern  portals  of  heaven,"  follow  the 
sun  upward,  "raising  their  hands  in 
adoration." 

Such  examples  show  that  these 
cynocephali,  whatever  their  original 
signification,  are  the  proper  tradi- 
tional companions  and  worshippers  of 
the  sun.  On  hypocephali,  however, 
these  apes  are  shown  with  globes  or 
disks  upon  their  heads,  which  is  a 
notable    departure    from    the    common 


•'JOSEPH  SMITH,  JR.,  AS  A  TRANSLATOR" 


445 


line  of  drawings  showing  them  with 
the  rising  sun.  The  figurative  signi- 
ficance of  the  globe,  or  disk,  upon  the 
head  of  a  figure,  or  in  inscriptions,  is 
that  of  the  sun  or  moon.  In  this  case 
the  disks  evidently  rest  upon  an  arc- 
shaped  base,  strongly  suggestive  of  the 
horned  moon,  and  presenting  a  very 
good  reproduction  of  the  hieroglyphic 
ideogram  for  moon,  which  is  so  writ- 
ten. Unless,  therefore,  we  quite  mis- 
understand the  significance  of  Egyp- 
tian symbolism,  it  seems  probable 
that  these  ape  figures,  crowned  with 
disks  or  globes,  indicate  moons  or 
satellites  of  some  sun  or  planet,  which 
they  are  following  "adoringly."  It  is 
clear,  therefore,  that,  whatever  else 
may  be  imphed  in  this  figure,  we 
have  here  some  one  of  the  numerous 
forms  of  Ra,  which  is  to  say  the  sun, 
or  a  sun,  with  his  accompanying 
KHEMENU,   or  else  planets  or  moons. 

The  explanation  given  in  connection 
with  this  figure  is  that  it  indicates 
"Kolob,  signifying  the  first  creation, 
nearest  to  the  Celestial."  The 
form  of  this  word  would  seem  to 
suggest  a  Tamitic  etymology,  akin, 
perhaps,  to  the  Hebrew  word  KALAB, 
a  dog;  whence,  possibly,  Sirius,  the 
Dog-star,  so  called.  According  to 
the  further  explanation,  it  gives 
light  to  the  sun  and  other  bodies, 
through  the  medium  of  2  2  and  2  3, 
which  are  called,  collectively,  Hah- 
ko-kau-beam.  This  curious  word  is 
also  Hebrew,  although  judging  from 
the  spelling,  the  pronunciation  is  ex- 
pressed, rather  than  the  direct  trans- 
literation. It  is  the  Hebrew,  KOKOB,  a 
star,  KOKOBIM,  stars;  the  syllable 
HAH,  representing  the  definite  arti- 
cle, whence,  "the  stars." 

By  a  similar  line  of  argument,  as  al- 
ready noted  in  the  quotation  from 
Prof.  Petrie,  the  figure  marked  2  may 
also  be  found  to  indicate  the  sun,  or 
a  sun,  also  having  his  rising  and 
setting.  Provided  that  this  body  be 
visible  from  the  earth,  or  any  other 
planet,  for  that  matter,  the  statement 
is  obviously  correct.  On  the  whole,  the 
inclusion  of  two  separate  figures,  each 
evidently  indicating  a  sun,  may  be 
held  to  imply  that  they  are  too  sepa- 
rate   bodies,    which    is    what    is    stated 


in  the  explanation  given  by  Joseph 
Smith. 

The  figure  marked  5  is  called  in  the 
Book  of  Abraham  caption,  "one  of 
the  governing  planets  ....  said 
by  the  Egyptians  to  be  the  sun."  The 
agreement  among  Egyptologists  is 
that  it  represents  the  "cow  of  Hathor," 
which  identification  is  evidently  based 
on  the  assumption,  as  above  noted, 
that  the  hypocephalus  originated  in 
obedience  to  the  directions  of  the 
Book  of  the  Dead  specifying  an  amulet 
for  the  dead  shaped  like  a  cow.  By 
itself,  this  figure  might  be  held  to 
signify  any  one  of  several  different 
possible  symbols.  In  juxtaposition  with 
the  four  Canopic  Gods  (6)  in  front, 
and  the  curious  figure,  apparently 
feminine,  to  the  rear,  there  is  a  strong 
suggestion  of  a  mystic  group  appear- 
ing in  several  papyri  of  the  Book  of 
the  Dead.  In  this  group  as  shown,  for 
example  in  the  Papyri  of  Ani  and  of 
Henefer,  the  UZAT  eye,  the  eye  of 
Horus,  is  mounted  on  a  pedestal  im- 
mediately in  front  of  the  recumbent 
figure  of  "the  great  cow  Mehurit,  the 
Eye  of  Ra."  To  the  rear  of  Mehurit, 
again,  is  a  group  showing  the  Canopic 
Gods  standing  at  the  four  corners  of 
a  tomb,  or  funeral  chest,  from  which 
emerges  the  form  of  the  divine  Ra, 
holding  the  ANKH,  the  symbol  of  life, 
in  each  hand.  Undoubtedly,  the  group 
thus  described  shows  the  sun  under 
three  different  mythological,  or 
esoteric,  similitudes.  In  the  present  dia- 
gram the  UZAT  eye  serves  as  the  entire 
face  of  the  female  figure  standing  be- 
hind the  cow,  which,  in  turn,  looks  to- 
ward the  Canopic  Gods. 

In  the  curious  symbolism  of  the  an- 
cient Egyptians  some  phase  of  sun  lore 
seems  to  emerge  from  benlnd  nearlv 
every  one  of  their  greatest  gods.  Con- 
sidering their  pantheon  as  a  finished 
w^hole,  it  may  be  said  that  they  wor- 
shipped the  sun  under  manifold  forms, 
and  that  they  worshipped  a  mysterious 
hidden  supreme  God  through  the  visi- 
ble medium  of  the  sun.  Thus,  Ra  and 
Horus  both  indicate  the  sun.  Horus 
is  the  youthful  or  rising  sun.  also  the 
sky,  as  previously  suggested.  He  is, 
mythologically  speaking,  distinct  from 
Ra,  who  is  generally  considered  as  the 


446 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


Sun  God  proper.  As  the  sky  god, 
Horus  is  represented  as  saying  in  a 
certain  ritual  hymn,  "I  am  Horus,  and 
I  come  to  search  for  mine  eyes."  In 
a  similar  poem,  he  is  paid  to  regain 
his  eye,   the  sun,   at  the  dawn  of  day. 

The  Goddess  Hathor  also  figures  in 
the  sun  cycle  as  the  sky  at  dawn, 
from  which  association  is  derived  her 
character  as  the  Goddess  of  love  and 
beauty— she  is  known  to  the  Hebrew 
Scriptures  as  Ashtoreth.  Her  original 
form  seems  to  have  been  that  of  a  cow, 
the  memory  of  which  was  always  re- 
tained in  the  horns  shown  on  her 
coiffure  or  head  dress.  The  heifer 
Mehurit,  or  Mehurt,  is  sometimes  iden- 
tified with  the  cow  Hathor,  sometimes, 
with  Noot,  who,  as  already  explained, 
is  often  represented  in  the  form  of  a 
cow.  In  both  cases  the  cow  is  said  to 
represent  the  sky  at  dawn,  when  the 
sun  is  born  of  his  mother  Noot;  or 
else  "that  part  of  the  sky  where  the 
sun  is;"  hence,  by  no  very  remote  fig- 
ure, the  sun  himself.  In  brief,  this 
figure,  "is  said  by  the  Egvptlans  to  be 
the   sun." 

The  group  marked  6  evidently  pic- 
tures the  four  Canopic  Gods,  the  chil- 
dren of  Horus,  who,  as  already  stated, 
represent  the  four  cardinal  points.  The 
sole  difference  between  this  statement 
and  that  given  in  the  Book  of  Abra- 
ham caption,  "represents  the  earth  in 
its  four  quarters,"  is  precisely  the  dif- 
ference between  moving  around  an 
arc  on  the  circumference  of  a  circle 
and  cutting  across  a  chord. 

The  figure  marked  4  in  the  plate  is 
explained  as  the  "expanse,  or  the 
firmament  of  the  heavens."  Com- 
menting on  a  precisely  similar  retire 
on  a  hypocephalus  described  and  fig- 
ured in  his  "Abydos,"  Prof.  Petrie 
calls  it  "Horus."  In  the  Spalding 
pamphlet,  however,  Prof.  von.  Bissing 
identifies  it  with  "the  God  Sokar  in 
the  Sacred  Boat"  (misprinted  "Book"). 
Both  identifications  have  good  author- 
ity. If  it  is  Horus,  however,  the  case 
is  clear;  if  Sokar,  we  must  inquire  re- 
garding his  'history   and   significations. 

Sokar,   Sokaris  or  Seker  was  a  very 
ancient   deity,    "of  whom  very  little   is 


known,  except  when  in  combination 
with  others."  Prof.  Adolf  Erman 
("Handbook  of  the  Egyptian  Religion") 
calls  him  "the  ancient  Memphite  god 
of  the  dead."  Broderick  and  Morton 
("Dictionary  of  Egyptian  Archaeol- 
ogy") state  that,  "he  was  the  sun 
god  at  one  time,  and  his  emblem  (a 
sparrow  hawk)  was  carried  around  at 
festivals  in  the  sacred  bark  called 
HENNU.  The  great  festival  of  So- 
karis was  held  at  Memphis  in  con- 
nection with  the  winter  solstice.  To 
him,  it  seems,  especially  belonged  the 
fourth  and  fifth  hours  of  the  night, 
through  which  Ra,  the  Sun,  nightly 
passed  on  his  journey  from  sunset  to 
dawn.  He  is  represented  as  a  mummy 
with  a  hawk's  head."  Easily  the  most 
familiar  form  of  Sokar  is  in  the  triune 
deity,  Ptah-Seker-Ausar  (Osiris),  thu 
god  of  the  resurrection,  who  seems  to 
have  combined  the  attributes  of  the 
ancient  gods,  Ptah  and  Seker,  with 
those  of  Osiris.  Ptah  is  an  ancient 
form  of  the  supreme  god  of  the  Egyp- 
tians. Sokar  himseir,  like  Horus, 
seems  to  be  the  god  of  the  sun  or  of 
the  sky,  or  firmament,  both  material 
and    eternal. 

Whether,  or  not,  this  figure  indicates 
any  particular  god  or  sacred  symbol  of 
the  divine  is  eveidently  uncertain.  "We 
may  assert,  however,  that  the  boat  is 
merely  the  "sky-boat"  of  sun  and 
moon  deities  in  general,  while,  except 
for  the  spread  wings,  the  bird  figure 
closely  approximates  the  hieroglyphic 
ideogram  for  birds  in  general.  That  it 
indicates  sme  reference  to  the  sky,  or 
the  "expanse  of  the  heavens,"  is  evi- 
dent. 

The  explanation  of  this  figure  4  adds 
further,  "also  a  numerical  figure  in 
Egyptian,  signiying  one  thousand."  It 
is  a  curious  fact  that  one  having  "no 
connection  with  ....  European 
scholars"  should  have  suspected  that 
any  numeral  whatever  was  indicated 
by  this  figure.  It  is  well  to  note,  how- 
ever, that  the  "HENNU"  boat  indi- 
cates a  million,  a  million  years,  rather 
than  a  thousand. 

The  explanation  of  the  figure 
marked  7  is  given  in  the  words,  "rep- 


"JOSEPH  SMITH,  JR.,  AS  A  TRANSLATOR" 


447 


resents  God  sitting  upon  his  throne, 
also  the  sign  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  in  the  form  of  a  dove."  The 
analysis  of  this  group  is  very  nearly 
the  most  interesting  of  any  on  the  en- 
tire plate.  In  virtually  all  "hypo- 
cephali"  examined  the  space  corre- 
sponding to  this  group  is  occupied 
by  a  seated  winged  figure,  before 
which,  in  general,  stands  the  phallic 
serpent  "Nehebka,"  as  already  sug- 
gested, holding  the  UZAT  eye  in  out- 
stretched hands.  The  figure  called 
"Nehebka,"  however,  is  radically  dif- 
ferent from  the  one  shown  in  the 
present  plate,  the  only  common  point, 
in  addition  to  the  position,  is  the  sa- 
cred eye  held  before  the  face  of  the 
seated  figure.  In  another  point  this 
group  differs  from  other"hypocephali" 
examined,  and  that  is  in  the  presence 
of  the  prayer  table  here  shown.  This 
sign,  a  table  surmounted  by  suppli- 
cating or  adoring  hands  and  arms, 
is  always  the  sign  of  the  presence  of 
God,  or  of  a  god. 

The  group  shown  in  the  common 
run  of  hypocephali  is  evidently  en- 
tirely phallic,  the  seated  figure  being 
usually  identified  with  the  dual  god, 
Horus-Min,  who,  in  certain  local  cults, 
combines  the  offices  and  functions  of 
Horus  and  a  deity  known  as  Min. 
This  latter  was,  according  to  Egyptol- 
ogists, originally  a  local  god  of  the 
desert,  and  of  strangers,  in  general. 
He  is  also  identified  with  a  deity  called 
Amsu.  By  other,  or  later,  ascriptions, 
he  becomes  identified  with  the  creative 
principle  of  nature,  or  the  universal 
generative  power  typified  in  phallic 
symbols.  In  this  matter  we  may  un- 
derstand his  partial,  or  occasional, 
identification  with  Amen-Ra,  the  su- 
preme god,  the  Creator,  according  to 
the  theology  resulting  from  the  recog- 
nition and  assimilation  of  the  Theban 
deity  Amen  (Ammon  or  Amun). 
Whence,  some  authorities  have  called 
this  seated  figure  Horammon  (Horus- 
Ammon). 

There  may  be  allowed  to  be  a  differ- 
ence of  opinion,  as  to  whether  the 
group  shown  here  is  the  original  form, 
or  whether  it  is  merely  a  variation  of 
the   usual,    as   shown    on   the    common 


hypocephalus.  There  is,  however,  no 
obvious  reason  for  changing  from 
the  phallic  to  the  non-phallic  charac- 
ter, it"  we  consider  this  only  one  of  a 
genera]  run  of  Egyptian  documents. 
On  the  other  hand,  there  is  a  very 
good  and  sufficient  reason  for  making 
the  change  from  such  a  group  as  this 
to  the  phallic  character,  if  the  inter- 
pretation offered  by  Joseph  Smith  is  in 
any  sense  correct.  Smith  called  this 
seated  figure  "God  sitting  upon  his 
throne,"  hence  the  Creator  of  the  uni- 
verse. According  to  tne  conception 
evidently  held  by  him,  and,  presum- 
ably also,  by  the  original  compiler  of 
this  group,  the  Almighty  Creator  oper- 
ates by  virtue  of  a  word  of  power. 
To  the  Egyptian  artist,  the  symbol  of 
creative  power  is  the  phallic  symbol. 
Hence,  knowing,  perhaps,  that  this 
group  represented  God,  he  embel- 
lished it  according  to  one  of  the  most 
popular  of  Egyptian  concepts,  relating 
to  the  beginnings  of  things.  The  fa- 
miliar variation  of  this  group  adds 
strong  presumption  in  favor  of  the 
description  given  in  Smith's  caption. 

The  presence  of  the  UZAT  eye  in 
this  group  is  also  interesting.  It  is 
probably  the  commonest  of  all  Egyp- 
tian symbols,  both  as  a  familiar  ele- 
ment in  sacred  pictures  and  sculp- 
tures, also  as  an  amulet  for  the  dead 
and  the  living.  Originally,  of  course, 
it  indicates  the  sun,  which  is  often 
described  as  the  "eye  of  Ra,"  etc.,  as 
already  suggested.  In  this  sense,  by  a 
poetic  figure,  understoood  literally,  it 
is  also  the  eye  of  God,  the  all-seeing 
eye.  Consequently,  as  this  "divine 
eye"  (the  sun)  is  the  most  evident 
proof  of  God's  presence,  both  phys- 
ically and  spiritually,  its  image  is  the 
most  logical  reminder  of  Him.  Be- 
cause of  this,  perhaps,  the  image  of 
the  divine  eye  came  into  almost  uni- 
versal use  as  an  amulet,  and  was  be- 
lieved to  be  effective,  not  only  in 
warding  off  evils  and  mishaps  of  vari- 
ous kinds,  but  also  as  indicating  good 
gifts  and  good  wishes  in  general.  For 
this  latter  reason,  this  symbol  came 
to  be  known  as  the  UZAT  eye,  which 
is  to  say  the  eye  of  all  that  is 
"healthy"  and  "nourishing;"   for  such 


448 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


is  the  meaning  of  this  word  in  the 
Egyptian  language.  The  eye  offered, 
as  in  the  group  under  consideration, 
to  an  image  of  deity,  may  indicate 
either  a  gift  of  all  good  things  by 
ascription  through  this  their  type,  or 
merely  as  an  ideogram  of  divine  at- 
tributes. 

We  may  see,  therefore,  that  this 
group  certainly  represents  "God  sitting 
upon  his  throne,"  because  it  represents 
God  as  a  Creator,  which  is  evidently 
what  the  Egyptians  understood  it  to 
signify,  when  they  varied  it,  as  al- 
ready shown.  The  conventional  rep- 
resentation of  a  throne  is  shown  in 
this  group,  as  also  in  Fig.  3,  where  it 
is  mounted  on  the  boat. 

This  brings  us  to  a  consideration  of 
Pig.  3,  which  is  explained  as  "made  to 
represent  God  sitting  upon  his  throne, 
clothed  with  power  and  authority; 
with  a  crown  of  eternal  light  upon  his 
head:  representing  also  the  srand  key- 
words of  the  Holy  Priesthood.''  As  to 
how  this  figure  represents  the^e  sa- 
cred "keywords"  must  he.  of  course, 
a  matter  hidden  from  the  uninformed. 
Regarding  the  other  statements,  how- 
ever, several  very  happy  coincidences 
are  to  be    found. 

According  to  Dr.  A.  M.  Dythsroe,  as 
reported  in  the  NEW  YORK  TIMES 
interview,  "The  representation  is  the 
most  common  of  all  in  Egyptian  pa- 
pyri. It  is  the  view  of  the  sun  god 
in  his  boat.  The  'Mormon'  version  is 
right  in  that  this  is  tne  picture  of  a 
god.  but  it  is  the  chief  god  of  a 
polytheistic  people,  instead  of  the  God 
who  was  worshipped  by  monotheistic 
Abraham,  and  pictures  of  him  were 
among  the  widely  distributed  pictures 
in  Egypt." 

The  article  then  proceeds  to  animad- 
vert on  the  Prophet's  explanations  for 
presenting  no  translations  of  the  hiero- 
glyphics in  this  chart,  remarking  that 
this  shows  "that  at  times  the  divine 
power  .  .  .  left  him."  It  then  con- 
tinues: "The  things  that  puzzled  the 
inspired  'Mormon'  translator  were  no 
puzzle  at  all  to  Dr.  Lythgoe.  They 
were  simply  snatches  of  a  hymn  to  the 
Sun  god  inserted  on  every  flat  disk 
that  was  put,  for  its  magical  effect  as 


a  charm,  under  the  head  of  the  ordi- 
nary mummy." 

It  may  be  that  Dr.  Lythgoe  is  able 
to  translate  the  hieroglyphics  on  this 
disk,  although  he  has  favored  us  with 
none  of  the  "snatches."  However,  his 
remarks  on  "monotheistic  Abraham" 
are  scarcely  applicable,  since,  as  any 
reader  of  the  Book  of  Abraham  can 
readily  perceive,  it  does  not  inculcate 
the  variety  of  monotheism  which  de- 
nies the  existence  of  "other  gods."  A 
large  part  of  it,  in  fact,  is  devoted  to  a 
version  of  the  creation  story,  in  which, 
following  the  Hebrew  usage  of  a  plural 
noun  (ELOHIM)  for  the  word  usually 
translated  "God."  the  creation  of  the 
earth  and  its  inhabitants  is  attributed 
to    "the   gods." 

The  figure  seated  in  the  HENNU 
Boat,  crowned  with  the  disk  of  the  sun, 
is  usually  identified  with  Ra,  the  Su- 
preme God,  who  was  worshiped 
through  the  symbol  of  the  sun.  In  his 
boat,  called  the  "Bark  of  Millions  of 
Years,"  meaning,  perhaps,  of  eternity, 
he  floats  daily  across  the  sky,  crowned 
with  the  glory  of  the  everlasting  sun. 
Of  this  conception  of  God,  Dr.  Budge 
says: 

"Ra  was  the  name  given  to  the  sun 
by  the  Egyptians  in  a  remote  antiquity, 
but  the  meaning  of  the  word,  or  the  at- 
tribute which  they  attributed  to  the  sun 
by  it,  is  unknown.  Ra  was  the  visible 
emblem  of  God,  and  was  regarded  as 
the  god  of  this  earth,  to  whom  offerings 
and  sacrifices  were  made  daily;  and 
when  he  appeared  above  the  horizon  at 
the  creation,  time  began.  In  the  pyra- 
mid texts  the  soul  of  the  deceased 
makes  its  way  to  where  Ra  is  in  heav- 
en, and  Ra  is  entreated  to  give  it  a 
place  in  the  'fcark  of  millions  of  years,' 
wherein  he  sails  over  the  sky.  .  .  . 
In  his  daily  course  he  vanquished  night, 
and  darkness  and  mist  and  cloud  dis- 
appeared from  before  his  rays.  Subse- 
quently the  Egyptians  invented  the 
moral  conception  of  the  sun,  represent- 
ing the  victory  of  right  over  wrong  and 
of  truth  over  falsehood." 

An  investigation  of  the  God  Ra,  his 
attributes  and  the  hymns  addressed  to 
him,  seems  to  furnish  a  strong  confirm- 
ation in  point  for  the  remark  of  Prof. 


"JOSEPH  SMITH,  JR.,  AS  A  TRANSLATOR" 


449 


Rawlinson  ("Religions  of  the  Ancient 
World")  that,  "Altogether  the  theory  to 
which  the  facts  on  the  whole  point  is 
the  existence  of  a  primitive  religion 
communicated  to  man  from  without, 
whereof  monotheism  and  expiatory  sac- 
rifice were  parts,  and  the  gradual 
clouding  over  of  this  primitive  religion 
everywhere." 

This  conclusion  is  further  reinforced 
by  such  a  hymn  as  the  following,  ad- 
dressed to  the  Sun  God  in  the  form  of 
Amen-Ra,  and  quoted  by  Dr.  Budge 
from  the  collections  of  Gebaut  and 
Wiedemann.  It  is  also  in  point  in  this 
connection,  since  one  of  our  critics  has 
declared  the  text  of  this  disk  to  include 
passages  from  such  a  hymn.  We  may 
learn  here  the  kind  of  hymns  the  Egyp- 
tians composed  and  sang  to  their  God. 
"Adoration  to  thee.  O  Amen-Ra,  the 
bull  of  Annu,  the  Ruler  of  all  the  gods, 
the  beautiful  and  beloved  god.  who 
givest  life  by  means  of  every  kind  of 
food   and   fine  cattle. 

"Hail  to  thee,  O  Amen-Ra,  Lord  of 
the  world's  throne.  .  .  .  The  King  of 
Heaven  and  Sovereign  of  the  earth, 
thou  Lord  of  things  that  exist; 
thou  Stablisher  of  Creation;  thou 
Supporter  of  the  Universe.  Thou  art 
one  in  thine  attributes  among  the 
gods,  thou  Beautiful  Bull  of  the  com- 
pany of  the  gods;  thou  Chief  of  all 
Gods;  Lord  of  Truth  (Maat);  Father 
of  the  gods;  Creator  of  men;  Maker  of 
beasts  and  cattle;  Lord  of  all  that 
existeth;  Maker  of  the  staff  of  life; 
Creator  of  the  herbs  which  give  life  to 

beasts    and    cattle Thou    art 

the  Creator  of  all  thina-s  celestial  and 
terrestrial:  thou  illuminest  the  uni- 
verse. .  .  .  The  gods  cast  themselves 
at  thy  feet  when  they  perceive  thee. 
Hymns  of  Praise  to  thee,  O 
Father  of  the  gods,  who  hast  spread 
out  the  heavens  and  laid  down  the 
earth,  .  ..  thou  Master  of  eterni- 
ty   and    everlastingness.    .    .    . 

Hail  to  thee,  O  Ra.  Lord  of  Truth. 
Thou  art  hidden  in  thy  shrine,  Lord  of 
the  gods.  Thou  art  the  morning  (Khe- 
phera)  in  thy  bark,  and  when  thou 
sendest  forth  the  word  the  gods  come 
into  being.  Thou  art  the  Evening 
(Tmu),    the    Maker    of    beings   which 


have  reason,  and,  however  many  be 
their  forms,  thou  givest  them  life,  and 
thou  dos*.  distinguish  the  shape  and 
stature  of  each  from  his  neighbor. 
Thou  nearest  the  prayer  of  the  afflict- 
ed, and  thou  art  gracious  unto  him 
that  crieth  unto  thee;  thou  deliverest 
the  feeble  one  from  the  oppressor,  and 
thou  judgest  between  the  strong  and 
the  weak.  .  .  .  Thou  only  form,  the 
Maker  of  all  that  is,  One  only,  the  Cre- 
ator of  all  that  shall  be.  Mankind 
hath  come  forth  from  thine  eyes,  the 
gods  have  come  into  being  at  thy 
word.  Thou  makest  tne  herbs  for  the 
use  of  beasts  and  cattle,  and  the  staff 
of  life  for  the  need  of  man.  Thou  giv- 
est life  to  the  fish  of  the  stream  and 
to  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  breath  to 
the  germ  in  the  egg;  thou  givest  life 
creep,  and  things  that  fly,  and  every- 
thing that  belongeth  thereunto.  Thou 
providest  food  for  the  rats  in  the  holes, 
and  for  the  birds  that  sit  among  the 
branches,  .  .  .  Thou  One,  thou  Only 
One,  whose  arms  are  many.  All  men 
unto  the  grasshopper,  and  thou  makest 
to  live  the  wild  fowl,  and  things  that 
and  all  creatures  adore  thee,  and 
praises  come  unto  thee  from  the 
height  of  heaven,  from  earth's  widest 
space  and  from  the  depths  of  the  sea, 
.  .  .  thou  One,  thou  Only  One,  who 
hast  no  second,  whose  names  are  mani- 
fold and  innumerable." 

This  is  the  line  of  ascriptions  which 
the  Egyptian*  made  to  the  God,  who. 
as  we  are  informed,  Joseph  Smith  er- 
roneously identified  with  the  Almighty. 
There  can  be  no  doubt  but  that  he 
made  an  unusually  happy  guess  in  this 
matter.  A  Being  described,  as  in  the 
above  hymn,  could  very  probably  be 
held  to  "represent  also  the  grand  key- 
words of  the  Holy  Priesthood."  In 
deed,  if  some  of  the  sacred  words  do 
not  occur  in  such  a  hymn  as  this,  there 
are  certainly  close  analogues  of  several 
of  them.  Could  Joseph  Smith  really 
read  these  "snatches  of  a  hymn  to  the 
sun  god,"  and  was  it,  for  this  reason, 
that  he  identified  their  object  with  the 
Almighty? 

However,  upon  the  popular  notion 
that,  despite  the  lofty  sentiments  of 
such  hymns,  the  "chief  god  of  a  poly- 
theistic   people"    must    ever    be    some 


450 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


person  quite  other  than  the  One  God  of 
the  Bible,  or  of  "monotheism,"  the  fol- 
lowing remarks  of  Prof.  Budge  seem 
quite  pertinent: 

"Looking  at  the  Egyptian  words  in 
their  simple  meaning,  it  is  pretty  cer- 
tain that  when  the  Egyptians  declared 
that  their  God  was  one  and  that  he 
had  no  second,  they  had  the  same  ideas 
as  the  Jews  and  Muhammedans,  when 
they  proclaimed  their  God  to  be  'one' 
and  alone.  (Deut.  vi:  5;  iv:  35;  Isaiah 
xlv:  5.)  It  has  been  urged  that  the 
Egyptians  never  advanced  to  pure 
monotheism,  because  they  never  suc- 
ceeded in  freeing  themselves  from  the 
belief  in  the  existence  of  other  gods, 
but  when  they  say  that  a  god  has 
'no  second,'  even  though  they  men- 
tion other  'gods,'  it  is  quite  evident 
that,  like  the  Jews,  they  conceived 
him  to  be  an  entirely  different  being 
from  the  existences,  which,  for  want 
of  a  better  word,  or  because  these  pos- 
sessed superhuman  attributes,  they 
named   'gods.'  " 

The  truth  of  this  line  of  reasoning 
may  be  shown  by  simple  reference  to 
the  Old  Testament,  from  which  and 
the  Christian  Scriptures,  nearly  all  the 
grand  ascriptions  of  the  above  hymn 
may  be  reproduced.  From  among  such 
passages  we  may  select  at  random: 
Deut.  x:  17;  II  Chron.  ii:  5;  Psa.  lxxxii: 
1;   lxxxvi:   8;   xcvii:   9;   cxxxvi:   2. 

FAC-SIMILE  NO.   3. 

It  is  now  in  order  to  turn  to  the  con- 
sideration of  the  third  plate  of  the 
series  usually  included  with  the  text  of 
the  Book  of  Abraham.  According  to 
the  descriptive  caption,  it  represents 
"Abraham  sitting  upon  Pharaoh's 
throne.  .  .  reasoning  upon  the  prin- 
ciples of  astronomy  in  the  king's 
court.''  Not  so,  say  our  critics,  who 
identify  the  scene  with  some  traditional 
representation  of  Osiris  and  Isis  in  the 
World  of  the  Dead.  "The  Goddess  Maat 
leading  the  Pharaoh  before  Osiris," 
says  Dr.  Sayce.  "The  dead  person  be- 
fore the  judgment  seat  of  Osiris,"  says 
Dr.  Petrie.  "The  God  Osiris  enthroned 
at  the  left,  .  .  .  before  him  three  fig- 
ures. The  middle  one,  a  man,  led  .  .  . 
by  the  Goddess  Truth,   who  grasps  his 


hand,"  says  Dr.  Breasted.  "  The  God- 
dess Maat  (Truth)  is  introducing  the 
dead  (5)  and  his  shadow  (6)  before 
Osiris,"  says  Dr.  von  Bissing. 

As  in  the  discussion  of  the  other 
plates  of  this  series,  it  would  be  futile 
to  begin  with  a  challenge  or  contradic- 
tion of  the  opinions  of  these  scholars, 
which  are  evidently  expressed  in  all 
honesty,  and  are  certainly  founded  on  a 
basis  of  accurate  information  on  mat- 
ters Egyptian.  We  must  admit  the  close 
resemblance  of  the  seated  figure  to  the 
traditional  representations  of  Osiris, 
wearing  the  double  plumed  crown,  and 
holding  the  flail,  or  scourge,  and  the 
hook,  or  crook,  in  either  hand.  The 
figures  before  and  behind  him  also 
closely  suggest  the  goddesses  mentioned 
by  our  critics.  Nevertheless,  there  are 
several  things  to  be  said  in  regard  to 
this  scene,  which  should  import  a 
strong  presumption  of  uncertainty,  at 
least,  as  to  the  finality  of  the  above- 
quoted  opinions. 

In  the  first  place,  the  scene  differs  in 
several  important  details  from  the  com- 
mon run  of  representations  of  Osiris 
judging  the  dead.  In  the  Book  of  the 
Dead,  the  scene  habitually  contains 
other  figures,  each  of  which  has  some 
special  and  particular  part  in  the  award 
of  justice,  or  the  administration  of  con- 
sequent blessings  or  penalties.  Prom- 
inent among  these  is  the  pair  of  scale* 
in  which  the  heart,  or  conscience,  of  the 
deceased  is  weighed  against  the  weight 
of  truth  or  righteousness,  often  repre- 
sented by  the  feather  of  Maat.  Anubis 
I'sually  superintends  this  test,  the  rec- 
ord of  which  is  made  by  the  ibis-headed 
Thoth,  the  god  of  metes  and  bounds. 
Another,  figure  proper  to  this  scene  is 
that  of  Amemit,  the  Devourer,  the 
"Eater-up  of  souls,"  who  is  represented 
as  an  incongruous  monster  of  the  fe- 
male sex,  having  the  head  of  a  croco- 
dile, the  fore-quarters  of  a  lion  or  pan- 
ther, and  the  hind-quarters  of  a  hippo- 
potamus. This  hideous  Frankenstein  of 
the  Netherworld  typifies  the  eternal 
terrors  awaiting  evil-doers.  Further- 
more, not  alone  Isis — she  is  often  ac- 
companied by  Nephthys— assists  Osiris 
in  rendering  judgment,  but  the  company 
of  the   "forty-two  judges  of  the  dead" 


"JOSEPH  SMITH,  JR.,  AS  A  TRANSLATOR' 


451 


also  appears,  drawn  usually  on  a  frieze 
above  the  main  scene.  The  Canopic 
Gods  also  appear  frequently,  their  fav- 
orite place  being  upon  the  open  petals 
of  a  lotus  flower,  placed  directly  in 
front    of    Osiris. 

Although  the  Book  of  the  Dead,  the 
typical  mortuary  ritual  work  of  the 
Egyptians,  presents  few  variations 
from  the  particulars  of  the  judgment 
scene,  as  noted  above,  there  are  varia- 
tions in  some  other  books  of  the  same 
import,  particularly  in  later  ages. 
Among  such  latter  may  be  mentioned 
the  papyrus,  or  Kerasher,  or  Kersher — 
containing  the  so-called  "Book  of 
Breathings."  This  papyrus,  published 
in  facsimile  by  the  British  Museum, 
shows  the  deceased  Kerasher,  he  was 
evidently  a  negro,  whose  woolly  hair  is 
prominently  shown,  led  before  Osiris  by 
the  jackal-headed  Anubis,  and  followed 
by  a  figure  described  as  "Maat,"  which 
shoves  the  head  of  a  hare,  or  some  an- 
imal of  similar  visage.  The  space  usual- 
ly given  to  the  weighing  scene  is  in 
this  picture  occupied  by  a  large  square 
mass,  evidently  a  bale  of  votive  offer- 
ings, flowers,  etc.,  representing,  per- 
haps, the  good  deeds  of  the  man  now 
before  the  bar  of  judgment.  This  varia- 
tion of  the  judgment  scene  may  be 
typical  of  some  modification  of  ideas 
"ii  the  matter,  and,  according  to  ac- 
counts, has  several  close  analogues  in 
ether  papyri. 

Besides  the  judgment  scene,  the  Book 
of  the  Dead  frequently  shows  the  de- 
ceased, after  acquittal,  purged  of  all 
guilt  and  blame,  brought  again  before 
Osiris,  king  of  the  dead,  to  whom  he 
offers  -adoration  and  thanksgiving.  In 
s  ch  scene,  however,  he  is  usually  ac- 
companied by  but  one  guide  or  sponsor, 
although  there  are  variations  in  this,  as 
in  other  matters.  That  the  scene  under 
consideration  represents  the  adoration 
'of  Osiris,  rather  than  the  judgment, 
seems  to  be  the  opinion  of  Dr.  E.  A.  W. 
Budge  of  the  British  Museum,  who  "in 
a  letter  to  Dr.  Henry  Woodward,  dated 
in  1903,  says:  "Adoration  of  Osiris  by 
some  deceased  person.  It  is  a  falsified 
ropy."  Undoubtedly,  he  notes  some  of 
the  radical  variations  in  this  scene  from 
the  common  practice  of  Egyptian   art- 


ists, who  were  ever  most  particular  to 
maintain  truthfulness  in  pose  and  de- 
tail, whatever  variation  of  idea  their 
work  may  have  expressed. 

On  any  assumption,  however,  this 
picture  differs  from  familiar  scenes  of 
the  judgment  or  adoration  in  one  or 
two  notable  particulars.  It  may  be  as- 
serted with  reasonable  confidence  that 
in  neither  case,  as  shown  in  familiar 
papyri,  does  the  "deceased'  advance 
with  the  confident  assurance  evidently 
depicted  in  the  pose  of  Pig.  5.  The  de- 
ceased is  led  to  judgment  in  pose  much 
resembling  that  of  any  prisoner  brought 
before  the  bar  of  a  "court  of  competent 
jurisdiction."  He  attempts  no  saluta- 
tion of  the  judge,  but  stands,  arms  and 
hands  down,  as  if  awaiting  the  results 
nf  the  assize  with  proper  anxiety.  Even 
Kerasher,  despite  the  huge  bale  of  of- 
ferings, seems  diffidently  uncertain  that 
he  will'  be  counted  worthy  to  be  called 
the  justified  in  Osiris."  In  the  adora- 
tion, also,  the  deceased  makes  his  salu- 
tation humbly  and  with  reverence,  often 
with  bent  body.  If  he  ever  comes  into 
the  Presences,  stalking  confidently,  like 
"Shulem,  one  of  the  King's  principal 
waiters"  (courtiers?),  the  papyrus  so 
showing  him  has  not  been  included  in 
published  collections. 

The  figure  shown  here  is  probably 
making  a  salutation  of  some  kind,  but 
evidently  not  of  the  kind  usually  due 
from  mortals  to  the  gods  who  hold  the 
balances  of  eternal  weal  or  woe.  The 
peculiar  headgear  is  another  element 
of  variation.  It  is  very  doubtful  if  any 
genuine  judgment  or  adoration  scene 
shows  the  deceased  crowned  or  hatted 
before  the  Judge  of  Amenti.  There 
every  pose  of  body  and  every  detail  of 
dress  suggest  humility  abased  and  un- 
adorned. 

The  figure  marked  6  is  another  diffi- 
culty in  the  present  plate.  This  is  at- 
tested by  the  testimonies  of  the  author- 
ities quoted  in  the  Spalding  pamphlet, 
who  differ  widely,  even  radically,  in 
their  judgments.  Thus,  Prof.  Petrie 
calls  it  "the  God  Anubis."  Dr.  Breasted 
says,  "the  head  probably  should  be 
that  of  a  wolf  or  jackal,  but  ...  is 
here  badly  drawn."  Prof  von  Bissing 
sees  here  "the  d'-ad  (5)  and  his  shadow 


452 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


(6),''  but  adds,  "6  only  may  be  inter- 
preted in  different  ways,  but  never  as 
Smith  did."  Dr.  Lythgoe,  as  quoted  in 
the  NEW  YORK  TIMES,  opines  that 
this  figure  represents  a  priest,  judging 
from  his  shaven  head,  as  compared 
with  the  wigs  commonly  shown  on 
gods  and  deceased;  also,  that  the  black 
color  of  this  figure  reproduces  the  red 
shade  given  to  male  persons  in  Egyptian 
paintings,  the  women  being  colored  in 
light  yellow.  This  statement  is  made 
in  spite  of  the  fact  that  a  priest,  sel- 
dom if  ever,  evidently  appears-  in  either 
the  judgment  or  adoration  scenes  be- 
fore  Osiris. 

The  criticisms  of  the  Egyptologists 
quoted  above  must  be  considered  with 
the  respectful  attention  always  due 
to  the  opinions  of  competent  schol- 
ars; but,  like  the  judgments  noted  in 
connection  with  the  first  plate,  they 
evidently  derive  most  of  their  weight 
from  the  assumption  that  these  plates 
come  from,  and  belong  in,  the  Book  of 
the  Dead,  as  Dr.  Meyer  does  not  hesi- 
tate to  state,  or  in  some  other  mor- 
tuary document.  As  a  matter  of  fact, 
no  such  figure  as  6  appears  in  any  pa- 
pyrus of  the  Book  of  the  Dead  that 
has  been  published  in  facsimile,  or 
shown  in  American  museums.  The 
dress  suggests  that  it  is  a  male  fig- 
ure, but  by  the  same  token,  it  con- 
stitutes an  extremely  unusual  repre- 
sentation of  Anubis,  or  of  any  other 
male  deity  commonly  present  in  such 
scenes.  The  priestly  character  might 
be  admissible,  but  not,  properly,  in 
the  confines  of  the  Osirian  court.  The 
pose,  also,  is  most  unusual,  to  say  the 
least.  It  may  be  safe  to  assert,  on 
the  basis  of  the  facts  just  noted,  that, 
if  this  plate  be  considered  to  be  in 
anything  like  the  original  form,  and 
if  it  be  insisted  that  it  represent  one 
of  the  usual  run  of  scenes  showing 
the  deceased  before  Osiris,  it  departs 
sufficiently  far  from  the  usual  reverent 
and  consistent  presentation  to  be 
classed  as  the  veriest  caricature.  If 
it  does  not  represent  any  such  scenes, 
this  judgment  must  of  course  be  modi- 
fied accordingly. 

Without  attempting  any  further  in- 
terpretation of  the  plate,   or  hazarding 


any  further  guess  on  what  it  may  rep- 
resent, it  would  seem  safe  to  say  that 
the  resemblances  to  usual  Osirian 
scenes  end  with  figures  5  and  6.  The 
best  available  refuge  of  a  critic  of  Jo- 
seph Smith's  interpretation  lies,  there- 
fore, in  the  statement  of  Dr.  Budge 
that  this  is  "a  falsified  copy."  There 
is  one  difficulty  with  this  assumption, 
however,  and  that  is  that  such  falsi- 
fication as  may  be  consistently  sus- 
pected— quite  entirely  in  the  construc- 
tion of  figures  5  and  6,  if  we  leave  out 
of  account  the  sundry  other  matters 
already  noted — is  all  in  minor  matters, 
and  not  at  all  in  the  interest  of  ren- 
dering the  group  more  consistent  with 
the  explanations  offered  in  regard  to 
it.  The  strong  suspicion  of  femininity 
adhering  to  fig.  4  could  haidly  have 
escaped  any  observer.  Consequently, 
the  presumable  changes  of  5  and  6  from 
the  usual  must  appear  unspeakably 
stupid,  when  this  one  is  left  untouched. 

The  inference  is  reasonably  strong, 
then,  that  these  plates  must  have  come 
to  the  hands  of  Joseph  Smith  in  the 
form  shown  at  the  present  time,  with 
such  allowances  as  may  reasonably  be 
made,  of  course,  for  inaccuracy  of 
drawing  in  the'  process  of  transference 
to    the    printing   blocks. 

In  regard  to  the  caption  of  this  plate 
another  interesting  situation  occurs. 
In  the  first  place,  the  incident  pre- 
sumably depicted  is  not  mentioned  in 
the  text  of  the  Book  of  Abraham,  so 
far,  at  least,  as  it  has  been  given  to 
the  world.  The  scene  might  logically 
seem  to  depict  "Abraham  brought  be- 
fore Pharaoh;"  "Abraham  preaching, 
or  expounding,  before  Pharaoh,"  or,  in 
view  of  the  mention  of  '"Joseph  of 
Egypt"  in  Joseph  Smith's  account  of 
the  translation  of  these  papyri,  "Jo- 
seph interpreting  Pharaoh's  Dream." 
That  none  of  these  explanations  is 
chosen,  but  rather  one  referring  to  the 
unfamiliar  and  undescribed  scene  in- 
dicated in  the  caption  must  excite  sur- 
prise, if  the  assumption  be  made  that 
both  book  and  captions  were  "made 
from    the    whole   cloth." 

The  explanation  inevitably  occurring 
to  a  believer  in  the  work  and  mission 
of  Joseph  Smith  is  that  both  plates  and 


"JOSEPH  SMITH,  JR.,  AS  A  TRANSLATOR' 


453 


descriptions  came  to  him  in  the  man- 
ner set  forth  in  his  account,  and  that 
such  "inconsistencies"  and  "inaccur- 
acies,"' as  have  been  noted  by  our 
critics,  originated  in  a  day  far  prior 
to  Smith's  lifetime.  Such  a  person 
would  explain  these  slips,  provided  he 
were  willing-  to  discuss  them  at  all, 
by  a  line  of  reasoning  precisely  similar 
to  that  suggested  in  connection  with 
plate  1,  an  easily  explainable,  and 
readily  imaginable,  scribal  confusion 
beween  this  scene,  presumably  de- 
scribed in  the  text  of  the  complete 
book,  with  which  it  is  associated,  with 
certain  more  familiar  scenes  of  the 
varieties  discussed  above.  Thus,  the 
seated  figure,  stated  to  represent  Abra- 
ham, becomes  closely  approximated  to 
the  general  traditional  appearance  oe 
Osiris,  and  sundry  other  changes  are 
made,  as  it  were,  "to  confound  the 
wise."  Thus  we  may  venture  an  ex- 
planation   of   the    "falsified    copy." 

Whatever  may  be  said  of  the  fore- 
going suggestions,  it  seems  not  too 
much  to  sav  that  the  "other  side," 
which  we  have  tried  to  present,  will 
demand  some  consideration  from  can- 
did minds.  This  is  particularly  prob- 
able, in  view  of  the  fact,  already 
demonstrated,  that  Joseph  Smith  cer- 
tainly "guessed"  the  meaning  of  tht. 
majority  of  the  figures  shown  in  these 
plates,  as  already  discussed,  and,  that 
"his  ability  to  do  so  had  no  connec- 
tion with  the  decipherment  of  hiero- 
glyphics bv  European  scholars."  Fur- 
thermore, several  notable  examples  of 
the  same  ability  to  interpret  symbolic 
meanings  exist  in  the  third  plate  also. 

In  this  third  platt,  speaking  of  Fig. 
1,  which  he  identifies  with  Abraham, 
he  says,  "with  a  crown  upon  his  head, 
representing  the  Priesthood,  as  em- 
blematical of  the  grand  Presidency  in 
Heaven,  with  the  sceptre  of  justice 
and  judgment  in  his  hand."  How 
could  this  crown  represent  the  "Priest- 
hood," or  emblem  +he  "Presidency  in 
Heaven?"  Probably  by  indicating  the 
qualities  characterizing  them.  The 
crown  is  probably  the  "PSHENT,"  or 
double  crown  of  the  two  Egypts,  or 
perhaps  only  the  crown  of  Lower 
Egypt.      In    either   case    the    clear   sig- 


nificance is  AUTHORITY  and  POW- 
ER. The  plume  at  either  side  typifies 
TRUTH,  JUSTICE,  RIGHT,  LAW, 
and,  as  such,  became  the  symbol  tra- 
ditionally associated  with  Maat  the 
Goddess  of  Truth,  etc.  The  plume  was 
chosen  for  this  significance  by  the 
Egyptians,  because  of  the  tradition 
that  all  the  feathers  of  an  ostrich  aie 
of  the  same  length,  hence,  justly  and 
equably  measured.  It  is  respectfully 
submitted  for  determination,  whether 
the  qualities  of  AUTHORITY  and 
TRUTH  fully  represent  the  priest- 
hood, or  emblem  the  governance  of 
God. 

If  this  plate,  like  the  first,  is  after 
Hie  "manner  of  .  .  .  hieroglyphics," 
which  is  to  say,  symbolic  still  other 
(symbols  are  found  correctly  inter- 
preted. For  example,  the  "scepter  or 
justice  and  ;"udgment"  is  mentioned. 
So  far  as  one  can  determine,  the  seated 
figure,  like  Ojiris,  Horus,  and  others 
shown  in  Egyptian  pictures  is  repre- 
sented holding  the  flail  or  scourge  in 
one  hand,  and  the  .-ook.  or  crook,  in 
the  other.  These  have  been  called  the, 
"emblems  of  sovereignty  and  power." 
However,  the  king  or  god  so  holding 
them  shows  'hereby  that  he  is  tne 
punisher  of  the  wicked,  as  with  the 
scourge,  r.nd  the  shepherd  of  the 
righteous.  His  office  is  shown  to  con- 
sist, therefore,  in  thj  exercise  ot 
JUSTICE,  on  the  one  hand,  and  of 
JUDGMENT,  or  righteous  authority, 
protecting  the  good  and  law-abiding, 
on  the  other.  Is  this  another  good 
guess? 

Regarding  the  figure  marked  3  the 
explanation,  "signifies  Abraham  in 
Egypt"  is  somewhat  incomprehensible 
at  first  glance.  It  is  evidently  a  simple 
offering  table  for  holding  fruit,  flower 
and  food  offerings,  and  is  a  familiar 
figure  in  ZJgyotian  art.  Thus,  we  find 
it  called  "the  stand  of  offerings  with 
lotus  flowers"  (Petrie);  "a  lotus- 
crowned  standard  bearing  food" 
(Breasted);  "an  offering  table"  (Von 
Bissing).  Although  these  statements 
of  our  Egyptologists  are  correct  be- 
yond question,  we  are  concerned  with 
the  symbolic  meaning  after  the  "man- 
ner   of        ...    hieroglyphics,"      and, 


454 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


seeking  for  this,  we  And  some  things 
not  mentioned  by  our  critics. 

The  offering  table  has  its  significance 
in  hieroglyphic  writing,  as  both  a 
"phonogram,"  or  indicator  of  sound 
not  spelled  in  letters,  and  as  an  "ideo- 
gram," or  sign  indicating  an  idea,  in- 
dependent of  words,  or  in  connection 
with  spelled  words.  Its  pnonographic 
significance,  as  given  by  modern 
Egyptologists,  is  either  HAU-T  or 
HAWT,  in  which  the  A  indicates  a 
breathing  similar  to  the  Hebrew 
ADEPH,  the  first  sign  of  the  alpha- 
bet, which  may  indicate,  not  only  "a" 
but  also  any  other  vowel  or  semi- 
vowel whatever,  according  to  pointing 
or  usage.  Champollion's  grammar 
transliterates  this  sign  with  EIEBT. 
As  an  ideogram  this  figure  signifies 
the   "Orient,"    the    "East." 

The  flowers  shown  upon  the  table 
closely  resemble  those  shown  in  the 
conventional  cluster,  which  constitutes 
the  familiar  ideogram  for  Lower 
Egypt. 

We  have,  therefore,  a  figure  closely 
suggesting  an  association  of  Egypt 
with  some  word  or  name  indicated  by 
a  combination  of  ALEPH  and  a  labial 
consonant    (B   or   V),    or   else   with   the 


Orient,  from  which,  in  relation  to 
Egypt,  Abraham  had  come.  The  use 
of  "AB,"  "AV,"  "IB,"  or  "IV,"  to  in- 
dicate Abraham  is  quite  analogous  to 
the  use  of  the  familiar  tri-grammator 
IHS  (Greek  for  IES)  to  indicate  the 
name  "Jesus;"  in  both  cases  the  first 
syllable  denotes  the  full  name.  In  the 
latter  case  the  example  is  only  one  of 
a  -eneral  run  of  instances  in  which 
proper  names  and  other  words  are  ab- 
breviated in  Greek  manuscripts. 

Considered  hieroglynhically,  there- 
fore, there  is  no  doubt  but  what  the 
"lotus-crowned  standard"  may  be  in- 
terpreted to  signify  "Egypt  and  the 
Orient,"  or  "Egypt  and  lb  (raim),  Iv 
(raim),  or  Ab  (ram),"  quite  as  clearly 
and  certainly  as  it  connotes  the  ac- 
tual use  to  which  it  was  devoted. 

In  view  of  the  points  above  noted,  it 
seems  safe  to  say  that  the  assertion 
made  by  one  of  our  critics  to  the  ef- 
fect that  "Smith  .  .  .  has  misinter- 
preted the  significance  of  every  one 
figure"  stands  now  with  burden  of 
proof  shifted  to  the  shoulders  of  those 
who  reject  him,  both  as  a  prophet  of 
God  and  even  as  a  man  of  ordinary 
honesty. 


Comments  on  the  Spaulding  Pamphlet1 

BY  JOHN  A.  WIDTSOE,  A.  M.,  PH.  D. 


Rt.  Rev.  F.  S.  Spalding,  D.D.,  Salt  Lake 

City,    Utah. 

My  Dear. Dr.  Spalding — The  pressure 
of  official  work  has  made  it  very  dif- 
ficult to  find  the  time  necessary  to  keep 
my  promise  to  give  you  my  opinion  of 
your  book,  "Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  As  a 
Translator."  I  have,  however,  read  the 
work  several  times  and  have  given  the 
matter  with  which  it  deals  consider- 
able thought.  In  the  hour  at  my  dis- 
posal I  can  only  suggest  some  of  the 
many  thoughts  that  have  come  as 
I  have  followed  your  argument  against 
the  correctness  of  Joseph  Smith's  in- 
terpretation of  the  hieroglyphics  print- 
ed in  the  Pearl  of  Great  Price. 

I  may  as  well  say  at  once  that  I  am 


not  convinced.  Your  argument  has  dis- 
appointed me,  for  I  had  hoped  to  find 
in  your  book  an  investigation  that 
would  be  worthy  of  the  steel  of  "Mor- 
monism."  Instead,  I  have  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  you  have  only  begun 
the  inquiry,  which  you  announce  has 
been  concluded. 

Do  not  misunderstand  me.  You  have 
given  your  word  that  you  are  sincere 
in  this  inquiry.  That  is  enough.  The 
apparent  unfairness  on  some  of  your 
pages  can  well  be  charged  to  the  aber- 
rations of  vision  which  beset  every 
person  who  takes  sides  on  any  ques- 
tion. 

Your  title  page  is  splendid.  "Joseph 
Smith,  Jr.,  as  a  Translator.    An  Inquiry 


*  From  the  Desetet  News  of  Jan.  11,  1913 


"JOSEPH  SMITH,  JR.,  AS  A  TRANSLATOR' 


455 


Conducted  by  Rt.  Rev.  F.  S.  Spalding, 
D.D.,  Bishop  of  Utah,  with  the  kind  as- 
sistance of  capable  scholars."  It  is  full 
of  promise.  Especially  do  I  like  the 
word  "inquiry"  in  the  sub-title,  which 
undoubtedly  you  are  using  in  the  scien- 
tific sense.  The  word  is  one  which  has 
become  hallowed  in  the  history  of  sci- 
ence. The  great  masters  who  laid  the 
foundations  of  systematic  knowledge 
were  wont  to  entitle  the  reports  of 
their  classical  investigations,  patiently 
and  exhaustively  carried  on  for  years, 
"An  Inquiry"  into  this,  that,  or  some 
other,  natural  phenomenon.  It  is  with 
a  feeling  akin  to  reverence  that  I 
peruse  any  "inquiry"  made  by  a  learned 
man  "assisted  by  capable  scholars." 
"Mormonism"  has  had  so  few  inquiries 
made  into  it  in  an  unprejudiced,  truly 
scientific  spirit,  that  the  few  that  have 
been  made  should  receive  respectful 
attention. 

Your  dedication  is  equally  good — 
"To  my  many  .  Mormon  friends — who 
are  as  honest  searchers  after  the  truth 
as  he  hopes  he  is  himself — this  book  is 
dedicated  by  the  Author."  The  "Mor- 
mon" has  been  so  persistently  viewed 
through  the  eyes  of  narrow  clerical  pro- 
judice,  that  it  feels  good  to  have  a 
leader  of  the  cloth  give  "Mormons" 
credit  for  being  at  least  as  honest  as 
are  other  people.  I  am  a  "Mormon"  be- 
cause I  honestly  believe  "Mormonism" 
to  be  true.  There  are  some  hundreds 
of  thousands  who  are  equally  honest  in 
their  belief.  Your  admission  of  this 
fact*  puts  us  on  a  footing  of  equality 
in  the  inquiry,  the  results  of  which 
you  are  submitting  to  the  world.  I 
thank  you  for  the  gracious  words. 

The  thing  in  your  dedication  which 
especially  appeals  to  me,  however,  is 
the  statement  that  you  and  we,  in  this 
investigation,  are  searchers  after  truth, 
thereby  confirming  the  opinion  derived 
from  the  title  page,  that  this  inquiry 
is  in  reality  an  honest  search  after 
truth— that  it  is  to  be  thoroughly  sci- 
entific. Such  inquiries  are  welcomed 
by  the  Latter-day  Saints;  their  sys- 
tem of  belief  must  stand  every  hon- 
est test  of  truth.  To  you  and  to  me, 
truth  is  indeed  "the  sum  of  existence." 
Before  truth  we  stand  with  shoes  re- 
moved and  heads  uncovered. 


The  very  first  words  in  the  text  of 
the  book  explain  why  the  inquiry  must 
be  an  honest  search  after  truth.  "If 
the  Book  of  Mormon  is  true,  it  is  next 
to  the  Bible,  the  most  important  book 
in  the  world."  You  later  explain  that, 
according  to  your  method  of  thinking, 
if  Joseph  Smith  interpreted  the  Egyp- 
tian hieroglyphics  in  the  Pearl  of  Great 
Price  correctly,  the  Book  of  Mormon 
must  be  true;  if  incorrectly,  must  be 
felse.  "With  such  an  important  mat- 
ter at  stake,  the  inquiry  certainly  must 
be  an  honest  search,  a  thoroughly  sci- 
entific investigation,  for  if  the  trans- 
lation is  wrong,  it  means  the  salvation 
from  gross  error  of  the  half  million 
souls  in  the  "Mormon"  Church;  if 
right,  the  doubling  of  the  holy  books 
of  all  Christendom. 

THE  ESSENTIAL  QUESTION. 

I  shall  not  consider  at  all  the  ques- 
tion whether  your  claim  that  one  er- 
ror in  "Mormonism"  makes  the  whole 
erroneous.  Some  of  my  fellow-believ- 
ers have  already  expressed  themselves 
vigorously  on  that  point.  The  es- 
sential question  is:  Did  or  did  not 
Joseph  Smith  translate  the  hieroglyph- 
ics in  the  Pearl  of  Great  Price  correct- 
ly? A  fact  is  to  be  established.  After 
that  has  been  done  it  may  be  time  to 
discuss  the  application  of  the  fact.  As 
I  understand  your  book,  that  was  the 
impelling  motive  in  the  inquiry. 

I  confess  that  your  purpose  thus 
clearly  s|hown  appealed  to  me  im- 
mensely. To  have  a  trained,  capable 
mind  apply  itself  with  all  the  resources 
of  the  age,  to  a  thoroughly  scientific 
examination  of  a  point  in  "Mormon- 
ism," put  on  edge  my  expectant  appe- 
tite. Why  did  you  not  carry  out  your 
purpose?  Can  not  a  man  carry  to  the 
end  an  inquiry  concerning  "Mormon- 
ism?" Instead  of  passing  a  direct 
opinion  on  the  book,  let  me  express  it 
indirectly,  in  the  form  of  some  ques- 
tions which  I  ask  in  all  sincerity  "as 
an  honest  searcher  after  truth,"  and 
in  the  hope  that  you  may  be  persuad- 
ed to  continue  the  inquiry. 

Why  did  you  secure  opinions  from 
eight  men?  Why  not  from  eighty?  This 
is  not  a  matter  which  has  been  exam- 
ined and  re-examined  until  settled  be- 


456 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


yond  dispute.  As  I  remember  I  have 
heard  you  say  that  you  are  not  an 
Egyptologist;  neither  am  I.  If,  there- 
fore, we  are  to  rest  our  decided  opin- 
ions concerning  Egyptology  upon  the 
opinions  of  others,  we  should  certain- 
ly follow  the  statistical  procedure  and 
reduce  the  probable  error  by  bringing 
in  all  the  possible  witnesses.  True, 
there  is  not  an  abundance  of  persons 
who  claim  the  ability  to  read  Egyp- 
tian hieroglyphics,  but  certainly  many 
scores  are  found  in  the  countries  of 
the  world.  You  have  certainly  used 
the  statistical  method  in  a  most  un- 
scientific  manner. 

I  note  with  regret,  also,  an  element 
of  haste  in  your  important  inquiry.  It 
was  impossible  to  secure  evidence  from 
Dr.  Lythgoe  because  he  was  in  Egypt. 
Mails  pass  regularly  between  Utah  and 
Egypt  .every  few  weeks.  In  my  own 
little  correspondence  I  receive  occa- 
sional letters  from  diverse  places  in 
Egypt,  and  we  both  have  friends  who 
go  from  Utah  to  Egypt  and  back  in  a 
few  weeks.  Haste  is  unscientific;  the 
masters  of  "inquiry"  take  their  time; 
what  matters  a  year  or  two.  if  spent 
in  the  interest  of  truth?  Since  you 
decided  to  begin  your  inquiry  by  ask- 
ing opinions,  you  greatly  violated  the 
scientific  method  by  asking  only  eight 
— especially  since  the  matter  rested 
largely  on  individual  interpretations  of 
long-past  days. 

More  surprising  still  is  the  fact  that 
you  assume  that  the  answers  of  eight 
experts:  would  settle  this  tremendously 
important  question:  The  method  of 
ipse  dixit,  "I  have  said  it,  therefore  it  is 
true,"  is  not  scientific.  No  reputable 
man  of  science  uses  it.  If  a  layman 
desires  some  information  on  agricul- 
tural chemistry  he  may  put  a  question 
to  me  and  to  other  specialists,  and  if 
he  have  sufficient  confidence  in  our 
soundness  may  govern  his  practices 
accordingly.  Similarly,  if  a  layman 
desires  information  concerning  social- 
ism he  may  apply  to  you  and  other  ex- 
pert students  of  the  subject,  and  may 
make  your  views  his  own.  However, 
the  layman  who  thus  secures  informa- 
tion by  the  easy  method  of  asking  of 
convenient  experts  a  few  questions  does 


not  write  a  book  on  agricultural  chem- 
istry or  socialism.  That  is  done,  or 
should  be  done,  only  by  the  man  who 
has  by  independent  research  made  him- 
self a  specialist  on  the  subject.  Yet  that 
is  precisely  what  you  have  done  in  thy 
matter  of  Joseph  Smith's  translation 
of  the  Egyptian  hieroglyphics.  The 
method  of  the  layman  has  been  used 
by  you  in  reaching  conclusions  of  the 
specialists.  In  an  inquiry  defined  as 
an  honest  search  after  truth,  conclu- 
sions resting  on  such  a  method  have 
no  value.  You  have  forgotten,  in  a 
scientific  inquiry,  to  assure  yourself 
that  your  data  are  correct.  If  a  man 
of  science  should  do  such  a  thing  he 
would  soon  acquire  the  title  of  pseudo- 
scientist.  Why  did  you,  a  man  trained 
in  the  learning  of  the  day,  adopt  an 
unscientific  method  in  a  scientific 
inquiry?  Do  you  carry  such  reverence 
for  authority  into  all  matter — say  into 
the  higher  criticism  of  the  Bible?  I 
assure  you  that  "Mormons,"  so  fre- 
quently charged  with  slavish  obedi- 
ence to  authority,  establish  their  faith 
quite  otherwise. 

ACCElPTS  DISCORDANT  VIEWS. 

It  is  yet  mere  surprising  to  note  that 
you  accept  the  answers,  obtained  by 
the  faulty  methods  of  the  layman, 
in  the  face  of  the  patent  fact  that  they 
do  not  agree.  Your  attention  has  al- 
ready been  called  to  the  disagreement 
of  the  jury.  It  can  not  be  denied  ex- 
cept by  speciousness,  and  I  believe  you 
will  not  do  it.  A  layman,  receiving 
from  experts  discordant  answers  to 
the  same  question,  would  simply  be 
confused  and  lay  the  matter  by  with 
the  thought  that  where  the  doctors  dis- 
agree there  is  no  help  for  him.  A 
scientific  inquirer,  however,  an  hon- 
est searcher  after  truth,  would  not 
lose  heart,  but  would  set  to  work  to 
discover  why  there  was  disagreement, 
whether  it  was  apparent  or  real,  and 
if  possible  would  dig  out  the  truth.  Why 
did  not  you  do  this?  Many  books  have 
been  written  on  Egyptology,  by  men 
living  and  dead.  Why  were  they  not 
examined  to  harmonize,  if  possible,  the 
discordant  answers?  The  museums  on 
both  sides  of  the  water,  as  we  have 
both  seen,  are  filled  with  papyri    found 


'•'JOSEPH  SMITH,  JR.,  AS  A  TRANSLATOR' 


457 


with  mummies  that  might  have  beet, 
examined  to  secure  the  counterparts  of 
Joseph  Smith's  "hieroglyphics." 

Out  of  your  own  mouth  is  the  state- 
ment that  this  inquiry  is  in  importance 
next  only  to  one  concerning  the  truth- 
fulness of  the  Eible,  yet  you  dare  draw 
a  final  conclusion  from  an  inquiry  so 
loosely  conducted  that  I  can  hardly  be- 
lieve that  you,  with  your  training, 
were  really  in  charge.  You  remember, 
no  doubt,  the  accuracy,  the  painful  ac- 
curacy, with  which  the  facts  of  science 
are  established.  If  the  relative  weight 
of  an  atom  of  hydrogen  is  to  be  deter- 
mined, a  dozen  men,  in  several  coun- 
tries, labor  for  years,  with  errors  so 
small  as  to  make  a  speck  of  dust  look 
as  large  as  a  hill.  The  methods  of  the 
higher  critics— I  speak  of  the  big  work 
—are  based  upon  the  accurate  study 
of   minute  differences  and  similarities. 

The  earnestly  scientific  method  of 
higher  criticism  is,  after  all,  the  chief 
reasons  why  the  questionable  conclu- 
sions of  the  study  have  received  such 
wide  acceptance  among  scholarly  men 
of  your  type.  Yet  in  your  own  higher 
criticism  of  Joseph  Smith's  powers  as  a 
translator,  north  and  south  have  ap- 
parently pointed  in  one  direction. 

Did  you  not  notice  in  the  letters  re- 
ceived by  you  that  some  of  the  schol- 
ars were  unable  to  read  the  charac- 
ters surrounding  the  main  picture, 
while  one  declares  them  to  be  the 
usual  funeral  inscriptions?  Did  you 
not  know  that  M.  Deveria  seemed  able 
to  decipher  many  of  them?  As  a  sci- 
entific investigator,  why  did  you  not 
satisfy  yourself  and  us  on  this  point? 
The  prints  from  the  original  wood  cuts 
may  be  obtained  from  The  Times  and 
Seasons,  numerous  copies  of  which  are 
available.  Did  you  examine  these?  If 
you  did  not,  and  there  is  no  evidence 
in  your  book  that  you  did,  you  violated 
the  method  of  science,  and  have  dis- 
credited your  conclusions. 

Moreover,  I  must  ask  you  what  you 
would  have  us  believe  from  the  testi- 
monial letters  which  are  the  only  evi- 
dence for  your  argument.  For  in- 
stance, one  cf  the  "capable  scholars" 
declares  that  the  scene  in  Fig.  1  de- 
picts the  eml:  aimer  preparing  the  dead 


body   for  mummification.     It  is  agreed 
that   this  scene  occurs  with  thousands 
of   funeral   papyri.     Do   you   ask   us   to 
believe    that    this    representation    was 
made  with  trouble  and  expense  simply 
to  perpetuate   the  method   of  embalm- 
ing?     That    is.    is    it    only    a    sort    of 
record    whereby    embalmers    of    future 
years   might   acquire   the   modus   oper- 
andi   of    the    business?      If    so,    it    ap- 
pears  to   me   to   be   fearfully   mislead- 
ing.    No   self-respecting   corpse   should 
look    so    tremendously    alive;     and    no 
clever  embalmer  should  hold  his  knife 
so  high   in  evident   surprise.     The   no- 
tion   of    course    is    preposterous.      The 
scene,   naturally,   is   symbolical,   as   are 
the    other    figures    in    question.      What 
do  they  symbolize — in   essence?     What 
hope,   fear,   conviction,   made   it   neces- 
sary   to    place      these      representations 
with    the    dead?     Who    is    Osiris,    from 
the  beginning,  by  the  method  of  scien- 
tific   inquiry?      What    is    the    place    of 
Osiris  in  the  theological  system  of  an- 
cient   Egypt?     Whence    was    the    con- 
ception of  Osiris,  and  how  did  it  change 
through    the    years?      Who    and    what 
were  Isis  and  Horus  and  all  the  other 
gods  of  Egypt?    Not  by  name  and  re- 
lationship,     but      as      expressing      the 
Egyptian's    vision    of    the    known    ana 
the  unknown,  the  past,  the  present  and 
the    hereafter?      What    is    the    mighty 
symbolism  of  the  writings  of  the  dwell- 
ers by   the   Nile,   the   shakers   and   the 
makers  of  the  empires  of  old?    Did  you 
go  into   all  this   in   your  honest  search 
after  a  truth  second  only  to  the  truth 
of    the    Bible?      Your      correspondents 
point   out   the   shell   of   the    thing,   and 
hardly  that.     To  them,  Fig.  1  is  of  the 
embalmer  at  work,   or  of  Osiris  rising 
from  the  dead;  Fig.  2,  a  magical  disk; 
Fig.   3,   the   dead   person   appearing  be- 
fore  Osiris   or  something  similar,   with 
not    a    word    of    explanation.        Joseph 
Smith    attempts    the    interpretation    or 
the     symbolical    meaning,     and    if    his 
translation  of  the  hieroglyphics  is  read 
in  connection  with  the  Book  of  Abra- 
ham, a  consistent  beginning  of  explain- 
ing   the    whole    symbolical  system  of 
Egypt  is  made.     Why  did  you  not  ex- 
amine   the    literature    of    this      subject 


458 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


when  you  undertook  this  fundamental- 
ly important   inquiry. 

INQUIRY   SHOWN   TO    BE    LOOSE. 

In  science,  similarities  are  as  Im- 
portant as  differences.  Why  is  not  a 
word  of  comment  ofterea  on  the  strik- 
ing- similarities  between  Joseph  Smith's 
version  and  those  of  your  correspon- 
dents, which  have  been  publicly  point- 
ed out.  to  you?  Again,  the  inquiry  i» 
shown  to  have  been  of  the  loosest  sci- 
ent'fic    nature. 

In  yet  another  way  does  it  seem  to 
me  that  you  have  grossly  forgotten 
the  method  of  science  in  your  study 
of  the  "Mormon"  Prophet's  power  of 
translating  Egyptian  hieroglyphics. 
You  are  an  earnest  follower  of  many 
ot  the  higher  critics.  Your  views  of 
the  Bible  are  not  those  of  the  majority. 
The  evidences  upon  which  you  base 
many  of  your  views  are  of  the  internal 
kind.  The  tricks  of  phrase  and  the 
kind  of  imagery  are  means  whereby 
information  concerning  authorship  and 
date  of  composition  is  obtained.  Why 
was  not  this  method  employed  in  your 
study  of  Joseph  Smith  as  translator? 
The  hieroglyphics  in  question  wero 
merely  incidents  in  the  longer  trans- 
lation of  the  Book  of  Abraham.  Why 
was  not  this  book  carefully  examined 
for  evidences  to  establish  or  over- 
throw the  claim  to  genuineness  of  the 
translation  of  the  hieroglyphics?  A 
complete  scientific  inquiry  would  not 
fail  to  employ  all  the  means  by  which 
modern  man  ascertains  truth,  especial- 
ly of  a  matter  second  only  to  one  in 
importance  to  the  followers  of  Christ. 
The  omission  of  this  test  makes  your 
book  appear  still  more  unscientific. 

Why  did  you  so  carefully  avoid  any 
reference  to  the  history  of  Egypt  in  its 
relation  to  Semitic  influences?  You 
must  have  noticed  the  possibility  of 
comparing  the  words  of  the  Book  of 
Abraham  with  the  views  of  many  lead- 
ing scholars?  Did  you  note  the  ab- 
surdity of  the  remark  of  one  of  your 
scholars  concerning  "Joseph  Smith's 
monotheistic  Abraham,"  in  view  of  the 
doctrines  actually  set  forth  in  the  Book 
of   Abraham?     To    omit   any   reference 


to  this  great  subject  is  anything  but 
scientific,  if  truth  is  desired. 

Since  the  Book  of  Abraham  is  not 
used  at  all  in  your  argument,  and 
since  you  decided  to  institute  an  in- 
quiry which  should  be  an  honest 
search  for  truth,  why  did  you  preju- 
dice your  jury  by  sending  to  them  the 
Fearl  of  Great  Price,  as  is  evident  from 
several  of  the  replies?  According  to 
the  method  of  science,  every  precau- 
tion should  be  taken  to  prevent  the 
element  of  prejudice  from  entering  the 
observations  sought.  "Mormonism," 
thanks  to  the  efforts  of  sundry  mem- 
bers of  the  Christian  clergj ,  is  not  a 
ropular  system  of  theology.  Egyptol- 
ogists, even  the  most  eminent,  are 
men  of  flesh  and  blood,  and  subject  to 
the  common  passions  of  the  race.  Why 
did  you  not,  in  this  day  of  photo-en- 
graving, spend  the  dollar  or  two  neces- 
sary to  secure  cuts  freed  'from  the  con- 
text of  the  Pearl  of  Great  Price?  It 
was  not  at  all  necessary,  in  a  scientific 
inquiry,  to  let  the  jury  know  the  source 
of  the  hieroglyphics;  the  question  at 
issue  was  simply  the  meaning  of  them. 
The  prejudicing  of  your  witnesses,  ac- 
cidental as  I  hope  it  to  have  been,  was 
distinctly  unscientific,  and  reduces 
greatly  the  value  of  the  testimony. 

The  letters  themselves,  with  one  or 
two  exceptions  bear  evidence  of  hav- 
ing been  thrown  off  lightly.  They  are 
the  letters  hastily  though  courteously 
dispatched,  to  correspondents  of  suf- 
ficient importance,  by  busy  men  who 
are  anxious  to  get  back  to  their  work. 
It  was  not  to  be  expected  that  these 
men,  with  only  a  most  passing  interest 
in  Joseph  Smith,  should  do  more.  It 
was  your  investigation,  not  theirs. 
Meanwhile,  not  one  of  the  letters  is 
a  thoroughgoing  statemenl  concern- 
ing the  questions  which  you  asked,  and 
which,  peculiarly  enough  in  a  scientific 
inquiry,  you  do  not  print.  Your  cor- 
respondents give  their  offhand  opin- 
ions, no  more.  I  am  fairly  sure  that 
none  of  them,  were  the  facts  set  be- 
fore him,  would  justify  you  in  so  un- 
scientific a  use  as  you  have  made  of 
their  letters  in  this  book,  even  concern- 
ing so  unpopular  a  subject  ar>  is  "Mcr- 
monism." 


"JOSEPH  SMITH,  JR.,  AS  A  TRANSLATOR" 


459 


THE  ATTITUDE  OF  THE  JUDGES. 
May  I  ask  you  further,  why,  in  an 
inquiry  to  be  characterized  by  an  hon- 
est search  after  truth,  you  did  not  ca*ll 
attention  to  the  doubtful  value  of  some 
of  the  opinions  received  as  evidenced 
by  the  manifest  prejudice  and  ill  tem- 
per of  the  authors?  Do  you  think  Dr. 
Sayce  was  helping  you  in  your  honest 
search  after  truth  when  he  opened  his 
letter  with  the  words,  "It  is  difficult  to 
deal  seriously  with  Joseph  Smith's  im- 
pudent fraud?"  Was  he  in  a  frame  of 
mind  to  render  impartial  judgment  on 
the  subject?  The  spirit  of  this  opening 
sentence  is  not  scientific,  and  evident- 
ly it  had  not  been  impressed  upon  Dr. 
Sayce  that  this  inquiry  was  an  honest 
search  after  the  truth  of  one  of  the 
most  vital  matters  before  civilized 
man.  I  assure  you  that  the  authors 
of  your  letters  were  not  half  so  much 
amused  at  "Joseph  Smith's  impudent 
fraud,"  as  I  was  at  the  introduction  of 
such  opinions  as  the  foundations  of  an 
important  conclusion,  into  a  book  pro- 
fessedly  embodying  the  history  and 
findings  of  the  scientific  inquiry  by  a 
man  liberally  trained  in  the  learning 
of   the   day. 

The  evening  is  closing.  There  are 
many  other  thoughts  that  have  oc- 
curred to  me,  but  which  must  be  left 
unwritten.  I  can  only  repeat  that  I 
am  unconvinced;  and  that  your  book, 
as  an  honest  search  after  truth  by  one 
competent  to  conduct  such  an  inquiry, 
is  extraordinarily  unscientific.  It  is 
not  worthy  of  you.  Tour  plan  is  ex- 
cellent, but  your  method  so  loose  and 
incomplete  that  your  conclusion  is  un- 
warranted. You,  yourself,  would  be 
the  last  to  accept  for  yourself  any  con- 
clusion based  upon  so  rickety  a  meth- 
od and  so  attenuated  an  evidence  as 
are  found  in  your  book  on  Joseph 
Smith,  Jr.,  as  a  tranr'ater.  Why  did 
you  perpetrate  it  upcn  your  "Mor- 
mon" friends? 

You  declare  that  the  subject  is  of 
highest  importance  to  all  Christendom; 
nevertheless  you  proceed  tr.  *ase  your 
conclusions  on  the  opinion-,  of  eight 
scholars,  when  scores  are  available; 
you  show  an  unscientific  haste  to  get 
into  print;  you  accept  without  question 


the  authority  of  these  men;  you  ignore 
the  radical  differences  in  their  opin- 
ions; you  fail  to  make  the  necessary 
minute  comparisons  and  bibliographi- 
cal researches;  you  virtually  deny  the 
symbolical  meaning  of  all  Egyptian  fu- 
neral inscriptions;  you  refrain  from 
mentioning  the  striking  similarities  be- 
tween Joseph  Smith's  translation  and 
your  eight  opinions;  you  disregard  the 
possible  internal  evidences  of  the  Book 
of  Abraham  in  support  of  the  prophet's 
translation;  you  are  silent  on  the  whole 
vital  matter  of  Egypt  and  Abraham; 
you  have  prejudiced  your  witnesses, 
though  probably  unintentionally;  your 
eight  letters  are  not  in  the  remotest 
sense  studies  of  the  matter  under  con- 
sideration; you  have  accepted  at  their 
face  value  letters  that  are  clearly 
prejudiced  and  ill  tempered.  Were  it 
not  that  you  have  said  otherwise,  I 
should  be  tempted  to  say  from  the  in- 
ternal evidences  of  the  book,  that  you 
prejudiced  the  case  and  wrote  the  con- 
clusion before  the  investigation  be- 
gan. 

These  changes  should  be  made  in  the 
next  edition  of  the  book.  On  the  title 
page  should  be  added  the  words  "The 
Plan  and  a  Preliminary  Study."  On 
pages  18  and  19,  all  words  that  convey 
a  conclusion  should  be  eliminated.  At 
the  end  it  should  be  stated  that  the 
inquiry  is  being  vigorously  and  scien- 
tifically  continued. 

EVIDENCE  OF  PROPHET'S  INSPIR- 
ATION. 

I  trust  you  will  receive  this  letter  in 
the  spirit  in  which  it  is  sent.  You  want 
to  know  the  truth;  so  do  I.  We  want 
frankness  in  criticism.  Continue  the 
investigation  in  accordance  with  the 
methods  of  science,  with  which  youi 
are  so  thoroughly  familiar.  Final  re- 
sults may  come  slowly  if  the  inquiry  is 
carried  on  intensively,  but  as  you  have 
yourself  explained,  it  is  quite  worth 
while. 

Finally,  permit  me  to  say  that,  as  a 
young  man,  I  gave  long  and  careful 
study  to  the  books  of  Moses  and  Abra- 
ham, as  found  in  the  Pearl  of  Great 
Price,  came  out  of  the  study  with 
a  conviction  that  they  were  splendid 
evidences  of  the   divinity  of  the  work 


460 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  Time 
has  not  altered  this  view.  Your  book 
has  set  me  investigating  the  question 
concerning  the  accuracy  of  the  trans- 
lation of  the  hieroglyphics  incidentally 
inserted  with  the  Book  of  Abraham.  As 
far  as  I  have  gone  in  the  study,  I  have 
been  happy  to  find  that  the  evidence  is 
wonderfully  in  favor  of  Joseph  Smith's 
translation.  I  shall  continue  the  study 
in  my  occasional  spare  moments.  To 
me  it  is  not  a  vital  thing  in  "Mormon- 
ism,"  but  it  is  interesting,  and  I  am 
grateful  to  you  for  calling  my  attention 


to  it  again.  I  have  no  fear  of  the  out- 
come when  Joseph  Smith  is  subjected 
to  scientific  study — but  the  study  must 
be  an  "honest  search  after  truth." 

With    best    wishes,     very    sincerely 
yours,  JOHN  A.  WIDTSOE. 

P.  S. — I  may  send  a  copy  of  this  let- 
ter for  publication  to  the  editor  of  The 
Deseret  News,  so  that  if  it  is  published 
it  may  serve  as  an  'answer  to  a  num- 
ber of  people  who  have  asked  for  my 
views   of  your  book. 


Scientists  Not  Always  Correct' 

BY    TUDGE    RICHARD    W.    YOUNG. 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  Jan    10,   1913. 
Editor  Deseret  News: 

The  Right  Rev.  P.  S.  Spalding's  will- 
ingness to  sacrifice  "Mormonism"  upon 
the  altar  of  scholarship  is  reminiscent 
of  Artemas  Ward's  willingness  to  sac- 
rifice his  wife's  relations  on  thr,  aitar 
of  patriotism. 

I  do  not  venture  this  comparison 
flippantly,  but  with  a  sincere  convic- 
tion that  neither  of  the  churches  of 
Christendom,  including  the  great  or- 
ganization of  which  Bishop  Spalding 
is  a  distinguished  member,  is  willing 
to  submit  to  the  determination  of 
scholars  the  authenticity  of  its  claims 
or  the  validity  of  any  basic  fact  of  its 
creed.  I  am  not  ignorant  that  in  the 
conflict  between  science  and  theology 
victory  has  usually  perched  uoon  the 
banners  of  the  scientists;  nor  do  I  for- 
get that  the  path  along  whicn  science 
has  proceeded  forth  out  of  primitive 
darkness  into  present-day  light  is 
strewn  with  the  skeletons  of  theories 
once  deemed  imperishable  and  of  fic- 
tions once  regarded  as  facts — ana  no 
one  is  so  blind  as  not  to  be  able  to  see 
that  the  pathway  of  science  extends 
onward  and  upward  into  rea.ms  of 
positive  knowledge,  whose  brightness 
will  cause  the  tallow  dips  of  today's 
speculations  to  pale  into  relative  insig- 
nificance. And  it  is  because  of  such 
considerations      as      these      that        the 


'From  the  Deseret  News,  January  11,   1913. 


churches  now  are  and  ever  have  been 
unwilling  to  yield  unreserved  credence 
to  every  decree  of  science,  the  instant 
it  is  formulated. 

The  sciences  of  astronomy,  chemis- 
try, geology,  zoology,  medicine — in  fact, 
all — have  frequently  discarded  theories 
to  adopt  new  ones.  The  Ptolemaic  the- 
ory that  the  earth  was  the  center  of 
the  universe  very  ingeniously  explained 
nearly  all  of  the  phenomena  of  the 
heavens;  and  this  theory  was  unques- 
tioned for  more  than  1,500  years  priot 
to  the  time  of  Copernicus.  It  was  saij 
that  "the  wise  are  witnesses  that  the 
heavens  revolve  in  the  space  of  24 
hours,"  and  Copernicus  was  described 
as  a  fool  who  "wishes  to  reverse  the 
entire  science  of  astronomy" — but 
Copernicus  was  right  and  the  world, 
scientific  as  well  as  religious,  was 
wrong. 

Scientists  once  held  that  there  were 
but  four  elements,  fire,  earth,  air  and 
water;  but  when  I  went  to  schoo: 
chemistry  taught  as  an  ultimate  and 
incontestable  fact  that  matter  was  di- 
vided into  some  60  odd  distinct  ele- 
ments. It  seems  incredible  that  this 
theory  has  perished,  and  that  "the 
tendency  of  all  recent  discoveries  has 
been  to  emphasize  the  truth  of  the 
conception  of  a  common  basis  of  mat- 
ter of  all  kinds."  (Ency.  Brit.) 
The  same  eminent  authority  te'ls  us 

Published  in  the  Era  by  permission  of  the  Author. 


"JOSEPH  SMITH,  JR.,  AS  A  TRANSLATOR' 


461 


concerning  the  dear  old  atomic  theory, 
upon  which  we  of  an  older  generation 
were  brought  up,  that  "the  atomic 
theory  has  been  of  .priceless  value  to 
chemists,  but  it  has  more  than  onev.- 
happened  in  the  history  of  science  that 
a  hypothesis,  after  having  been  useful 
in  the  discovery  and  the  co-ordination 
of  knowledge,  has  been  abandoned  ana 
replaced  by  one  more  in  harmony  with 
later    discoveries." 

It  would  have  been  .scientific  sacri- 
lege not  to  have  had  implicit  confidence 
in  the  physicians  of  fifty  years  ago, 
and  yet  they  did  not  have  the  slightest 
conception  that  the  world  was  filled 
with  microscopic  germs,  the  chief 
sources  of  disease,  and  their  annihila- 
tion the  chief  hope  for  prevention  and 
cure.  Our  helpful  friends,  the  doc- 
tors, formerly  starved  where  now  they 
feed,  the  typhoid  patient,  and  back  a 
century  or  two  ago  bled  patients  for 
nearly  every  disease — a  practice  not 
only  discarded  but  now  held  to  be  in- 
defensible,   even    murderous. 

This  and  many  more  instances,  mod- 
ern, medieval  and  ancient,  might  be 
cited  as  a  sufficient  justification  of  the 
caution  and  hesitancy  with  which  re- 
ligion accepts  the  conclusions  of  sci- 
ence. The  Christian  Churches  will  not 
accept  the  scientific  dictum  that  there 
is  no  personal  God;  nor  any  theory  of 
evolution  which  eliminates  the  creative 
act;  nor  the  scientific  denial  of  mir- 
acles, including  the  immaculate  con- 
ception and  that  great  central  fact 
of  Christianity,  the  resurrection  of  the 
body  of  our  Savior;  nor  philosophical 
deductions  as  to  the  plan  of  salvation; 
nor  expert  historical  opinion  as  to  the 
authenticity  of  the  books  of  Moses  or 
Daniel  or  the  four  gospels  (though 
clergymen  here  and  there  may  be  con- 
verts  to    higher    criticism),    etc.,    etc. 

I  scarcely  believe  that  either  Cath- 
olics or  Protestants  would  be  willing 
to  submit  their  respective  claims  to 
the  determination  of  historians,  and 
conceive  that  the  Church  of  England 
would  not  be  willing  to  go  out  of  busi- 
ness upon  the  adverse  determination 
of  eight  or  ten  historians  who  might 
be  called  upon  to  examine  the  claims 
of   that   church    to   unbroken    apostolic 


succession;  and  I  further  venture  the 
suspicion  that  Bishop  Spalding  would 
not  be  willing  to  yield  acquiescence  to 
disinterested  scholars  respecting  every 
tenet  of  his  faith.  It  was  with  such 
considerations  in  mind  that  I  suggest- 
ed, in  other  words,  at  the  beginning 
of  this  communication  that  perhaps  the 
reverend  bishop  might  not  be  willing 
to  have  measured  to  Christianity  in 
general  or  to  himself  with  what  meas- 
ure he  meted  to  us. 

Bishop  Spalding  asseverate?,  that  in- 
asmuch as  thinking  and  authoritative 
scholars  declare  that  Joseph  Smith 
translated  certain  hieroglpyhics  incor- 
rectly, "no  thoughtful  man  can  be 
asked  to  accept  the  Book  of  Mormon, 
but,  on  1'ne  other  hand,  honesty  will 
require  him,  with  whatever  personal 
regret,  to  repudiate  it  and  the  whole 
body  of  belief,  which  has  been  built 
upon  it  and  the  reputation  its  publica- 
tion gave  to  its   author." 

Despite  the  cocksureness  of  Bishop 
Spalding,  I  cannot,  because  of  the  con- 
siderations above  mentioned  and  others 
noted  below,  with  such  thoughtfulness 
and  honesty  as  I  possess,  accept  the 
bishop's  conclusions. 

However,  in  the  controversy  at  issue, 
we  Latter-day  Saints  are  not  compelled 
to  rely  entirely,  as  we  may  in  consist- 
.ency,  upon  the  aforesaid  and  other  gen- 
eral considerations,  but  we  feel  that 
we  may  urge  special  objections  to 
the  evidences  offered  by  the  bishop  in 
support  of  his  case,  I  shall  not  attempt 
to  point  out  the  discrepancies  among 
the  scholars  cited  by  Bishop  Spalding-- 
that  has  been  dene  by  Elder  B.  H.  Rob- 
erts and  others — further  than  to  call 
attention  to  the  fact  that  these  dis- 
crepancies are  quite  numerous  and  in- 
volve such  diametrically  conflicting- 
translations  as  the  version,  on 
the  one  hand,  by  Petrie  and  Peters 
that  plate  No.  1  represents  Anubis  or 
an  embalmer  preparing  a  body  for 
burial,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  the 
statement  of  Breasted  and  Deveria  that 
the  plate  represents  Osiris  rising  from 
the  dead.  The  jury  palpably  disagrees 
and  the  indictment  must  either  be  dis- 
missed or  the  defendants  be  granted  a 
new  trial— surely  the  arbitrary  conten- 


462 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


tion  that  every  honest  and  thoughtful 
man  must  vote  for  conviction,  under 
such  circumstances,  finds  no  analogy 
in  law  or  logic. 

Being  quite  curious  to  ascertain  just 
why  these  students  of  Egyptology  differ 
among  themselves,  I  consulted  the  lat- 
est edition  of  the  Encyclopedia  Britan- 
nica,  and  in  the  article  on  Egypt,  page 
58,  found  a  statement  prepared  by  an 
Oxford  professor,  and  presumably  -a 
student  of  the  Rev.  Prof.  Sayce,  which 
seems  to  furnish  a  complete  explana- 
tion of  these  discrepancies,  and  at  the 
same  time  to  deprive  Bishop  Spalding's 
savants  of  the  title  to  absolute  and 
incontestable  verity  which  he  ascribes 
to  them. 

This  is  the  statement  (the  cap- 
itals being  mine: 

"At  present  Egyptologists  depend  on 
Heinrich  Bruegsch's  admirable  but 
somewhat  antiquated  WORTBEBUCH 
and  on  Levi's  useful  but  entirely  un- 
critical VOCABULIARO.  .  .  .  Apart 
from  their  philological  interest,  as  giv- 
ing' the  state  of  a  remarkable  language 
during  a  period  of  several  thousand 
years,  the  grammatical  studies  of  the 
last  quarter  of  the  nineteenth  century 
and  afterwards  are  BEGINNING  to 
bear  fruit  in  regard  to  the  exact  inter- 
pretation of  historical  documents  on 
Egyptian  monuments  and  papyri.  Not 
long  ago,  the  supposed  meaning  of 
these  was  extracted  chieQy  by  brilliant 
guessing,  and  the  published  transla- 
tions of  even  the  best  scholars  could 
carry  no  guarantee  of  more 
than  approximate  exactitude,  where 
the  sense  depended  at  all  on  correct 
recognition  of  the  syntax.  Now  the 
translator  proceeds  in  Egyptian  with 
SOME  OP  THE  SURENESS  with 
which  he  would  deal  with  Latin  or 
Greek.  The  meaning  of  many  words 
may  be  still  unknown,  and.  MANY 
CONSTRUCTIONS  ARE  STILL  OB- 
SCURE; but  at  least  he  can  distinguish 
fairly  between  a  correct  text  and  a 
corrupt  text.  Egyptian  writing  lent 
itself  only  too  easily  to  misunderstand- 
ing, and  the  writings  of  one  period 
■were  but  half  intelligible  to  the  learned 
scribes  of  another.  The  mistaken  read- 
ing   of    the    old      inscriptions     by      the 


priests  at  Abydos  (table  of  Abydos), 
when  attempting  to  record  -.he  names 
of  the  kings  of  the  first  dynasty,  on 
the  walls  of  the  temple  of  Seti  I.,  are 
now  admitted  on  all  sides;  and  no 
palaeographer,  whether  his  field  be 
Greek,  Latin.  Arabic,  Persian  or  any 
other  class  of  Mss.,  will  be  surprised 
to  hear  that  the  EGYPTIAN  PA- 
PYRI AND  INSCRIPTIONS  ABOUND 
IN  CORRUPTIONS  AND  MISTAKES. 
The  translator  of  today,  can,  if  he 
wishes,  mark  where  certainty  ends  and 
mere  conjecture  begins,  and  It  is  to  be 
hoped  that  advantage  will  be  taken 
more  widely  of  this  new  power.  THE 
EGYPTOLOGIST  WHO  HAS  LONG 
LIVED  IN  THE  REALM  OF  CON- 
JECTURE IS  TOO  PRONE  TO  CON- 
SIDER ANY  SERIES  OF  GUESSES 
GOOD  ENOUGH  TO  SERVE  AS  A 
TRANSLATION  AND  FORGETS  TO 
INSERT  THE  NOTES  OF  INTERRO- 
GATION WHICH  WOULD  WARN 
WORKERS  IN  OTHER  FIELDS 
FROM    IMPLICIT    TRUST." 

And  so  the  cat  is  out  of  the  bag! 
The  studies  of  the  past  are  now  "be- 
ginning to  bear  fruit  in  regard  to  the 
exact  interpretation  of  historical  docu- 
ments on  Egyptian  monuments  and 
papyri;"  brilliant  guessing  has  been 
the  rule  of  the  past  and  the  Egyptian 
translator  now  proceeds  "with  some 
of  the  sureness  with  which  he  would 
deal  with  Latin  or  Greek;"  "many  con- 
structions are  still  obscure;"  "the  writ- 
ings of  one  period  were  but  half  intel- 
ligible to  the  learned  scribes  of  an- 
other;" "Egyptian  papyri  and  inscrip- 
tions abound  in  corruptions  and  mis- 
takes;" and  the  Egyptologist  "is  too 
prone  to  consider  any  series  of  guesses 
good  enough  to  serve  as  a  translation." 
Really,  are  not  trifles,  light  as  ail, 
held  by  the  Reverend  Bishop  to  be 
more  strong  than  proofs  of  holy  writ? 

In  passing,  it  may  not  be  malapropos  j 
to  the  contention  that  Joseph  Smith 
must  be  rejected  because  he  is  repu- 
diated by  the  scholars,  to  refer  to  the 
fourth  verse  of  the  eighth  chapter  of  St. 
Matthew,  wherein  Jesus  said,  "Show 
thyself  to  the  priest,  and  offer  the  gift 
that  Moses  commanded"— the  reference 
being  to  Leviticus.    But  the  scholarship 


"JOSEPH  SMITH,  JR.,  AS  A  TRANSLATOR" 


463 


of  higher  criticism  proclaims  that  Levi- 
ticus was  not  written  by  Mo- 
ses, nor  until  centuries  after 
his  time.  Christ's  statement  was 
unqualified;  he  did  not  say 
"as  Moses  is  believed  to  have  written" 
or  "as  is  contained  within  the  writings 
ascribed  to  Moses,"  etc.,  but  uses  the 
words  "that  Moses  commanded."  And 
in  view  of  this  flat  controversy  between 
Christ  and  the  scholars,  one  shudders 
at  the  sentence  that  must  be  imposed 
upon  Christ  and  Christian  pretentions. 

There  is  another  thought  respecting 
this  controversy,  that  seems  to  be  ger- 
mane— a  consideration  that  permits  us 
to  assume  that  Dr.  Spalding's  jury  is 
right,  and,  if  you  will,  even  unanimous, 
in  the  interpretation  of  the  papyri  sub- 
mitted, namely  that  Abraham,  in  seek- 
ing to  represent  the  attempt  of  the 
priest  of  Elkenah  to  offer  up  Abraham 
as  a  sacrifice,  and,  again,  in  seeking 
to  represent  the  occasion  that  Pharaoh 
politely  permitted  Abraham  to  sit  upon 
the  Egyptian  throne,  would  not  violate 
the  analogies  by  substantially  copying 
scenes  familiar  to  the  populace  of  his 
day  and  in  employing  the  images  of 
Egyptian  deities — even  though  such 
scenes  and  images  might  be  used  to 
represent  meanings  quite  different  from 
their  ordinary  significations. 

Orators,  poets,  and  painters,  in  their 
appeals  to  the  public,  have  ever  em- 
ployed the  simile,  the  metaphor,  the 
idealistic  and  the  symbolical.  Figures  of 
speech  and  conventionalities  of  a  like 
character  in  painting  have  never 
failed  to  add  interest  and  conviction 
''to  an  otherwise  bald  and  unconvincing 
narrative."  We  talk  to  children  in  the 
language  of  childhood  and  appeal  to 
the  aborigine  in  the  picturesque 
imagery  of  nature.  Benjamin  West,  the 
American  who  became  president  of 
the  Royal  academy,  in  his  "Death  of 
Wolfe,"  introduced  figures  with  modern 
costumes  and  thus  became  the  first 
of  English  painters  to  abandon 
classical  draperies  in  historical  paint- 
ings— and  one  can  imagine  how  con- 
clusive would  be  the  unanimous 
testimony  of  such  a  flood  of  paintings, 
if  recovered  from  a  perished  civiliza- 
tion, that  the  great  men  of  England, 
as    late    as    the    eighteenth        century, 


were    garbed    in     the    habiliments    of 
ancient   Rome. 

In  1911  I  visited  the  Vatican  in 
Rome,  and  there,  in  the  Sistine  Chapel, 
beheld  Michael  Angelo's  great  con- 
ception of  the  "Last  Judgment,"  the 
central  figure  of  which  being  the  Great 
Judge.  Upstairs,  somewhere  in  that 
wilderness  of  rooms,  I  saw  Raphael's 
impressive  picture  of  the  Eternal 
Father.  These  pictures  are  found  in 
the  palace,  the  very  home,  of  the 
Roman  Pontiff.  Let  it  be  supposed  that 
these  and  innumerable  other  repre- 
sentations of  God  in  human  form, 
were  recovered  by  Macauley's  New 
Zealander,  or  by  some  other  repre- 
sentative of  a  civilization  yet  to  be 
born,  from  the  ruins  of  the  Vatican  or 
other  ruins  of  the  present  age  and 
submitted  to  the  Sayces  and 
Petries  of.  his  day,  in  order  to  ascer- 
tain the  Roman  Catholic  conception  of 
the  personality  of  God — can  we  doubt 
that  the  unanimous  verdict  would  be 
that  the  Roman  church  held  that  God 
was  in  the  express  physical  image  of 
man;  and  this,  despite  the  protesta- 
tions of  the  truly  initiated  that  these 
figures  were  merely  symbolical  and 
were  employed  by  the  artist  to  enable 
them  to  appeal  to  their  generations 
in  a  language  that  would  be  under- 
stood. 

And  so — is  it  more  unreasonable  or 
inexplicable  that  Abraham  should  em- 
ploy the  figures  of  the  Conopic  jars 
to  depict  certain  of  the  Gods  rep- 
resented by  him,  or  Osiris,  or  of  Seti, 
or  what  not,  to  represent  himself  or 
the  idolatrous  priest,  than  for  Angelo 
to  copy  the  face  of  a  Roman  peas- 
ant or  Raphael  that  of  a  "Bavarian 
Toy  Maker"  to  represent  a  spiritual 
essence,  a  divinity  without  body  or 
parts. 

I  shall  not  contend  that  my  religious 
beliefs  have  been  free  from  uncertain- 
ties^— uncertainties,  however,  quite  as 
great,  even  greater,  in  respect  of  the 
fundamental  conceptions  of  Christian- 
ity as  in  respect  of  tenets  peculiar  to 
"Mormonism;"  and  I  find  some  support 
in  the  conviction  that  the  difficulties 
thus  besetting  me  are  no  greater  than 
those  besetting  the  great  body  of  Chris- 
tians,  including  perhaps  the  author  of 


464 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


"Joseph  Smith  as  a  Translator."  But 
objections  to  Christianity  in  general, 
though  often  difficult  or  impossible  to 
explain,  become  negligible  to  the  de- 
vout Christian  when  viewed  in  conjunc- 
tion with  the  innumerable  and  obvious 
evidences  of  the  truth  of  Christianity; 
and  so  to  the  converted  Latter-day 
Saint,  the  objections  contained  within 
the  Bishop's  brochure,  though  involv- 
ing some  puzzling  facts,  sink  into  rela- 
tive insignificance  when  viewed  in  the 
light  of  the  splendid  truths  proclaimed 
by  and  through  Joseph  Smith,  Jr. — 
truths,  as  we  believe,  vindicating  God 
from  the  aspersions  of  theological  er- 
ror and  ennobling  mankind  as  the 
possessor       of       embryotic       divinity. 


"Truth,"  says  Bacon,  "is  the  daughter 
of  time,"  and  we  feel  that  in  respect  of 
the  objections  now  considered  we  can 
afford  to  await  the  vindication  of  the 
years.  Such  partial  vindication  has 
already  come  to  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon through  the  discovery  of  the 
great  ruins  of  Central  and  South 
America,  the  fossil  horse,  etc., 
and  in  -  the  opinion  of  a  gov- 
ernment expert,  siven  in  one  of  the 
reports  of  the  Bureau  of  Ethnology 
that  the  mammoth  ranged  over  certain 
parts  of  America  as  late  as  1,500 
years   ago. 

Tours  respectfully, 

RICHARD  W.   YOUNG. 


A  facsimile  from  the  Book  of  Abraham 


//J* 


/  •///// 


^V\  WW  \  V_V_VvTTTTT 

//////////////     12     //  /.  j 


\\\\^^^Hg^g\\\  WW  M.WWWWVUV  \  T  f&r 

',//jj»ijj>/ //////////// //777rr7TTl  / 7  /  /77T/77T7T7 


(1/77/ 


CUT  NO.  1.     EXPLANATION  OF  ABOVE. 

Fig.  1.  The  Angel  of  the  Lord.  2.  Abraham      fastened    upon      an    altar.    3, 
the  idolatrous  priest  of  Elkenah,  attempting  to  offer  up  Abraham  as  a  sacrifice. 


"JOSEPH  SMITH,  JR.,  AS  A  TRANSLATOR" 


465 


4,  The  Altar  for  sacrifice  by  the  idolatrous  priests,  standing  before  the  gods  of 
Elkenah,  Libnah,  Mahmackrah,  Korash,  and  Pharaoh.  5,  the  idolatrous  god 
of  Elkenah.  6,  The  idolatrous  god  of  Libnah.  7,  The  idolatrous  god  of  Mah- 
mackrah. 8,  The  idolatrous  god  of  Korash.  9,  The  idolatrous  god  of  Pha- 
raoh. 10,  Abraham  in  Egypt.  11,  Designed  to  represent  the  pillars  of  heaven, 
as  understood  by  the  Egyptians.  12,  Raukeeyang,  signifying  expanse,  or  the 
firmament  over  our  heads;  but  in  this  case,  in  relation  to  this  subject,  the 
Egyptians  meant  it  to  signify  Shaumau,  to  be  high,  or  the  heavens,  answer- 
ing to  the  Hebrew  word  Shaumahyeen. 

A  facsimile  from  the  Book  of  Abraham 


CUT  NO.  2.  EXPLANATION  OF  THE  FOREGOING  CUT. 
Fig  1  Kolob,  signifying  the  first  creation,  nearest  to  the  celestial,  or  resi- 
dence of  God  First  in  government,  the  last  pertaining  to  the  measurement 
ol  time  The  measurement  according  to  celestial  time,  which  celestial  time 
IS;  nne  dav  to  a  cubit  One  day  in  Kolob  is  equal  to  a  thousand  years, 
Scordingto  the  meksSement  of  this  earth,  which  is  called  by  the  Egyptians 

Jah_°£"eh-   stands  neXt    to  Kolob,  called   by  the  Egyptians  Oliblish,  which  is 

"nlm?!L°bmade  to  represent  God  sitting    upon    his    throne    clothed      with 

£  SS£?  „TE„en,e^soa\o0VehtnHN„ah,r,MLhi3eaech,  Ahrahan,,  and  ah 

to  whom  the  priesthood  was  revealed. 


466 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


Fig.  4.  Answers  to  the  Hebrew  wor.l  Raukeeyang,  signifying  expanse,  or 
the  firmament  of  the  heavens;  also  a  numerical  figure,  in  Egyptian  signifying 
1,000;  answering  to  the  measuring  of  the  time  of  Oliblish,  which  is  equal  with 
Kolob  in  its  revolution  and  in  its  measuring  of  time. 

Fig.  5.  Is  called  in  Egyptian  Enish-go-on-dosh;  this  is  one  of  the  govern- 
ing planets  also,  and  is  said  by  the  Egyptians  to  be  the  sun,  and  to  borrow  its 
light  from  Kolob  through  the  medium  of  Kae-e-vanrash,  which  is  the  grand 
key,  or,  in  other  words,  the  governing  power,  which  governs  15  other  fixed 
planets  or  stars,  as  also  Floeese  or  the  moon,  the  earth  and  the  sun  in  their 
annual  revolutions.  This  planet  receives  its  power  through  the  medium  of  Kli- 
flos-is-es,  or  Hah-ko-kau-beam,  the  stars  represented  by  numbers  22  and  23, 
receiving  light  from  the  revolutions  of  Kolob. 

Fig.  6.     Represents  the  earth  in  its  four  quarters. 

Fig.  7.  Represents  God  sitting  upon  his  throne  revealing  through  the  heav- 
ens the  grand  Key-Words  of  the  Priesthood;  as  also,  the  sign  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  unto  Abraham,  in  the  form  of  a  dove. 

Fig.  8.  Contains  writing  that  cannot  be  revealed  unto  the  world;  but  is  to 
be  had  in  the  holy  temple  of  God. 

Fig.  9.     Ought  not  to  be  revealed-  at  the  present  time. 

Fig.  10.    Also. 

Fig.  11.    Also.    If  the  world  can  find  out  these  numbers,  so  let  it  be.    Amen. 

Figs.  12,  13,  14,  15,  16,  17,  18,  19,  and  20  will  be  given  in  the  own  due  time  of 
the  Lord. 

The  above  translation  is  given  as  far  as  we  have  any  right  to  give  at  the 
present  time. 

A  facsimile  from  the  Book  of  Abraham 


CUT  NO.  3.     EXPLANATION  OF  THE  ABOVE  CUT. 

1.  Abraham  sitting  upon  Pharaoh's  throne,  by  the  politeness  of  the  king, 
with  a  crown  upon  his  head,  representing  the  Priesthood,  as  emblematical  of 
the  grand  Presidency  in  Heaven;  with  the  sceptre  of  justice  and  judgment  in 
his  hand. 

2.  King  Pharaoh,    whose   name   is  given  in  the  characters  above,  his  hea.d. 

3.  Signifies  Abraham  in  Egypt;  referring  to  Abraham,  as  given  in  the 
ninth  number  of  the  Times  and  Seasons.  (Also  as  given  in  the  first  fac- 
simile of  this  book.)  • 

4.  Prince  of  Pharaoh,   King  of  Egypt,   as  written  above  the  hand. 

5.  Shulem,  one  of  the  king's  principal  waiters,  as  represented  by  the 
characters  above  his  hand. 

6.  Oiimlah,   a  slave  belonging  to   the  prince. 

Abraham  is  reasoning  upon  the  principles  of  astronomy,  in  the  king's 
court. 


By  Unmapped  Paths 


BY  JOSEPHINE  SPENCER 


The  rows  of  typewriters  in  the  big  class  room  were  cowled  in 
their  gray  covers  and  the  crowding  footsteps  on  the  stair  had  died 
away.  One  only  of  the  class  remained — a  slight  figure  fronting 
the  professor's  desk. 

"What  can  I  do  for  you,  Giles?" 

"Nothing,  sir,  I  guess." 

Prof.  Farley  looked  up  quickly  at  the  boy's  pale  face  and  lips 
set  in  unusual  bitter  line,  then  drew  him  into  the  empty  seat  be- 
side him. 

"You  are  in  trouble.    Tell  me  about  it,  Giles." 

The  boy's  proud -reserve  broke  under  a  ring  of  true  interest 
in  the  other's  tone. 

"I  suppose  you  know  the  most  of  it,"  he  said,  presently — 
"about  my  father ;  but  you  don't  know  about — what  it  has  meant 
for  me — the  fight  I've  had — the  things  put  in  my  way.  I  wasn't 
in  my  'teens  when  it  happened,  and  it's  seven  years  since,  but  not 
for  a  day  or  hour  have  they  let  me  forget.  It  killed  my  mother, 
and  it  looks  as  if  it  would  kill  me — or  end  me  some  way.  You've 
seen  how  it  has  been  here ;  it's  like  that  everywhere.  They  seem 
to  resent  my  trying  to  be  decent — to  wipe  out  what's  gone  before. 
That's  what  I  wanted  to  do — to  make  my  name  stand  for  enough 
right  here  to  make  up  for — father.  They  won't  let  me — that's  all. 
I'm  about  ready  to  give  up  the  fight." 

The  man  laid  his  arm  tightly  about  the  lad's  bent  frame. 

"It's  only  just  begun,  Giles,  and  the  hindrances  you've  met 
are  only  hurdles.  There's  your  whole  lifetime  before  you  to  win 
out.  These  petty  souls  who  fling  cobbles  and  set  up  logs  to  trip 
you  are  not  the  real  judges  nor  arbiters.  You've  made  a  good 
race  so  far.  I've  watched  you,  my  boy,  and  know  some  of  your 
trials. 

The  boy  groaned.    "Eight  years — "  he  faltered. 

"I  know,"  interrupted  the  other,  "it's  time  you  had  rest. 
Even  the  pugilists  go  into  a  corner,  now  and  then,  for  breath.  You 
have  given  your  home  town  a  fair  trial — offered  it  recompense  for 
a  sin  not  your  own,  with  the  best  endeavor  a  young  life  could 
give.  Its  cold  shouder  is  a  blot  on  its  own  fame,  bigger  than 
the  one  you  are  suffering  for.  I  don't  blame  you  for  wanting  to 
clear  your  shoes  of  its  dust." 


468  IMPROVEMENT    ERA 

"I  wanted  to  make  it  proud  of  me — it  seemed  the  only  thing 
that  could  right  his  wrong." 

"You  can  still  do  that,  Giles ;  but  your  race  to  your  goal  can 
be  made  on  another  track.  I've  a  place  for  you  with  me,  if  you 
like.  I'm  starting"  out  west,  when  the  school  term's  out.  I  can 
give  you  a  position  as  assistant  in  my  night  school ;  and  out  there 
where  you're  free  from  these  purely  local  naggings,  there  will  be 
other  chances  as  well." 

The  slender  hand  which  grasped  the  professor's  was  trem- 
bling. 

"I  guess  you've  saved  me.  It  looked  like  there  was  nothing 
for  me  but  the  down  way." 

"Never  talk  tobogganing,  Giles.  It's  an  out-of-date  sport. 
This  is  the  airship  age,  you  know ;  any  of  us  can  soar  that  has 
nerve  and  skill  for  the  flight." 

"I'm  ready  to  try,  if—" 

"There  are  no  ifs  out  there  where  the  skies  are  mostly  blue, 
and  plains  horizonless.  Big  spaces  breed  big  people,  lad.  You'll 
have  your  chance  out  there,  and  it  don't  need  much  of  prophecy 
to  say  you'll  likely — fly." 


From  a  small  side  balcony  two  spectators  watched  the  bril- 
liant scene  within — a  ball-room  bright  with  myriad  lights,  its 
waxed  floor  thronged  with  moving  couples. 

"Have  you  counted  the  times  those  young  people  have 
danced  together?"  smiled  the  woman,  as  a  pair,  notably  hand- 
some and  well  dressed,  drifted  past  the  glass  doors  in  front  of 
the  balcony  retreat. 

"Every  second  turn,"  smiled  the  other. 

"Rather  careless  chaperonage.  If  I  were  the  mother  of  a 
girl  with  a  dowery  of  a  half  million  in  sight,  I  shouldn't  want  her 
cultivating  quite  such  an  open  intimacy  with  a  man  of  his  pros- 
pects." 

"Oh,  the  Ramars  are  quite  democratic,  I  understand.  Knew 
poverty  themselves  once,  you  know,  and  believe  in  showing  tol- 
erance. Not,  I  imagine,  that  they  would  nourish  the  mere  fortune 
hunter.  They  are  all  hard  as  steel  when  it  comes  to  any  kind  of 
trickery.  But  Giles  Clancy  is  a  different  proposition.  His  life  has 
been  an  open  page  since  he  came  here — a  lad  of  seventeen.  What 
he  lacks  in  fortune  he  makes  up  in  character.  Besides,  he  is  in 
a  fair  way  to  take  good  care  of  himself.  Prof.  Farley's  death  last 
year  made  him  virtual  head  of  the  business  college.  It  means  a 
good  living  for  a  young  fellow  of  his  cleverness  and  grit." 

"Good  enough  for  the  average  girl — but  Lois  Ramar — " 

"Hush — here  they  come.  Let's  have  this  next  waltz  and  give 
them  a  chance." 


BY   UNMAPPED   PATHS 


469 


The  two  slipped  through  one  window  as  the  young  couple 
came  through  the  other. 

"Just  in  time,"  smiled  the  girl.  "This  balcony  seat  is  meant 
only  for  the  very  elect." 

"If  I  could  believe  myself  in  that  category,"  said  her  com- 
panion, holding  the  eyes,  raised  to  his  with  a  moment's  steady 
gaze,  "I  could  ask  nothing  more  of  fate." 

"A  seat  in  a  side 
balcony  is  a  small  boon 
to  ask  at  the  hands  of  the 
benign  goddess,"  pro- 
tested the  girl,  ignoring 
his  meaning  glance.  "Its 
importance  in  your  esti- 
mation, implies  that  I 
must  have  tired  you  ter- 
ribly in  that  last  dance." 

"As  if  you  could 
ever  tire  me,  Lois  !"  He 
stopped  abruptly,  and 
turned  from  her  with 
visible  effort.  "It  at 
least  gives  me  the  op- . 
portunity  I  had  hoped 
for  tonight,"  he  said,  un- 
steadily, after  a  pause, 
"to  say  good  by  to  you 
alone." 

"Good-by !"  echoed 
Lois.  "You  are  going 
away?" 


"Good-by!"  echoed  Lois, 
going  away? 


'You  are 


"Yes.      It   must   be 
that  or — " 

"But  your  work — " 

"I  have  already  transferred  my  share  in  the  college,"  said 
Giles,  a  suspicious  catch  in  his  voice.  "There  are  only  the — 
the  farewells." 

"But  it  has  been  so  sudden — you — you — " 

"I  have  considered  it  for  the  past  year,  but  I  have  been  too 
loath,  too  cowardly  to  take  the  final  stand.  My  resolution  finally 
was  taken  in  a  moment's  desperate  strength.  I  knew  that  I  must 
do  it — there  was  no  other  way." 

"Giles — you  are  in  trouble — some  deep  cause  underlies  this 
sudden  act.  Can  you  trust — to  let  me  know — to  try  to  help  you  ?" 
There  was  a  moment's  silence,  then  he  turned  to  her,  his  face  pale 
but  set  with  sudden  purpose. 

"Lois,  I  had  hoped  to  leave  you  with  your  mind  untainted  by 


470  IMPROVEMENT    ERA 

doubt  of  me,  as  I  believe  it  has  been  in  the  past.  But  I  shall  tell 
you  my  secret,  so  that  you  may  know  why  I  cannot — dare  not 
speak  to  you  of  what  is  in  my  heart.  I  am  the  son  of  a  felon, 
Lois.  My  father,  in  my  early  childhood,  robbed  a  bank  of  which 
he  was  a  trusted  employe,  and  left  us — my  mother  and  me — to 
live  down  his  shame.  She  died.  I  struggled  against  it  unsuccess- 
fully for  years,  back  there  where  we  were  all  known,  then  came 
to  this  far  place  for  my  rightful  chance  in  the  world.  I  thought 
I  had  it — till  I  met  you.  Then  I  knew  that  the  past  still  held  me. 
I  could  not  ask  you,  or  any  other  woman  to  share  my  life  with 
that  secret  behind  me.  To  live  here  in  sight  of  you,  with  no  hope 
of  winning  you,  is  impossible.  I  am  giving  up  the  goal  that  I 
have  lived  and  worked  for  because  it  means  nothing  to  me — 
without  you.  In  some  other  place  I  will  take  up  the  fight  again — 
live  my  life  as  best  I  can  without  you — " 

"Giles !"  Lois'  hands  clasped  both  of  his,  and  her  dark  eyes 
looked  at  him  through  tears.  "Do  you  think  I  shall  let  you  make 
this  sacrifice — you  who  have  won  more  than  my  love — " 

"Lois !" 

"Wait,  dear,  and  listen  to  me.  What  you  have  told  me  be- 
longs to  us,  alone — none  other  need  know.  My  father  likes, 
respects  you.  He  is  a  hard  man  where  personal  honesty  and  integ- 
rity are  concerned  and  he  reveres  courage,  pluck,  success.  These 
with  him,  are  the  prime  credentials.  You  have  all  these — I  know 
that  with  him  they  will  pass — " 

"For  myself,  perhaps — but  Lois,  this  secret  is  not  ours. 
Some  day  my  father  will  be  released,  and  then  I — No,  Lois,  I 
have  spent  wakeful  nights  with  my  bitter  problem.  Nothing  can 
solve  it  but  renunciation." 

"But  if  I  am  willing  to  face  it  ?" 

Giles  pressed  the  white  hands  resting  in  his,  to  his  lips. 

"It  means  more  than  life  to  me,  that  you  can  offer  this  sacri- 
fice." 

"It  is  not  that  to  me,"  she  answered.  "I  count  your  long 
struggle  as  heroism.  I  myself  will  tell  father.  He  shall  judge 
and  decide  for  us,  if  you  wish." 

"If  you  go  to  him  with  my  story  and  presumption  in  one 
breath—" 

The  glass  door  opened,  and  John  Barry,  one  of  the  guests 
of  the  night,  came  out  on  the  little  porch.  "Cosy  corner  taken,  I 
see,"  he  smiled.  "That's  right.  Cupid  has  first  claim.  I  was 
going  to  monopolize  it  for  a  business  talk  with  McCraig 
here.  By  the  way,  Giles,  you're  the  topic  I  was  about 
to  discuss.  McCraig's  been  left  a  fortune  by  some  misguided 
relative  over  in  the  old  country,  and  is  leaving  us  next  week. 
We  heard  you'd  sold  out  the  business  college,  and  had  you  in 
mind  for  his  place.     Call  in  tomorrow  at  the  bank,  and  have  a 


BY   UNMAPPED   PATHS  471 

talk — perhaps  we  can  make  it  to  your  interest  to  stay  here.  We 
can't  afford  to  let  a  young  fellow  of  your  caliber  quit  town." 

He  withdrew,  dragging  McCraig  after  him,  and  the  two,  left 
alone,  gazed  at  each  other  silently. 

"It  is  so  sudden,  and  strange,"  breathed  Lois.  "It  seems 
almost  like  a  swift  answer  to  my  prayer." 

"It  is  the  one  chance  in  ten  thousand,"  said  Giles,  "to  prove 
myself,  to  make  good  what  my  father  lost.  If  I  succeed,  then  I 
can  go  to  your  father  myself,  Lois — ask  what  my  heart  craves.  I 
must  take  this  chance,  as  you  have  said,  as  a  veritable  gift  from 
heaven,  leading  both  to  you  and  to  the  other  prize  which  I  have 
cherished." 

"But  you  see,  Giles,  don't  you — that  this  secret  of  yours  must 
be  ours  alone  for  awhile.  You  mustn't  begin  hampered  by  sus- 
picion, or  even  doubt.  You've  won  a  fair  field  for  your  home 
stretch,  the  fairest  odds.  As  for  me — I  shall  wait  for  you — a 
year,  a  month  or  a  day — as  you  choose.  If  you — "  But  the  rest 
was  smothered  on  a  lapel  of  black  broadcloth,  behind  a  friendly 
screen  of  palms. 


The  Rev.  Lee  Ellis,  walking  rapidly  toward  the  state's  big 
penal  institution,  paused  suddenly  at  sight  of  a  figure  shuffling 
toward  him  in  the  wintry  dusk. 

"Out  already,  are  you  ?"  he  asked,  taking  the  other's  hand  in 
a  friendly  clasp.     "It's  earlier  than  they  expected,  isn't  it?" 

"The  papers  came  this  morning.  I've  spent  the  afternoon 
saying  good-by  to  the  boys." 

"I  should  have  regretted  not  saying  good-by,  too,"  said  the 
clergyman.  "You've  been  a  sort  of  light  here  in  the  midst  of  all 
this.  I'm  looking  for  good  things  from  you.  A  man  that  can  get 
such  a  reprieve  from  his  term,  for  good  behavior,  ought  to  return 
some  marked  record  to  the  world." 

A  dark  smile  moved  the  other's  set  lips.  "If  the  world  will 
let  him,"  he  said. 

"The  world  is  a  better  comrade  than  you  think,"  came  the 
reply.  "It  will  lift  or  strike  down  as  a  man  may  deserve — that's 
all.    Show  your  good  will  by  it — it  will  respond  in  kind." 

His  companion  pointed  back  to  the  grated  pile  of  brick  be- 
hind him.  "There's  four  men  back  there  that  went  out  some  time 
after  I  went  in.  They  all  had  good  intentions,  fine  resolves.  Now 
they  are  all  inside  again.  Who's  to  blame  ?"  He  smiled  sardon- 
ically while  the  other  looked  at  him  in  silence. 

'"You  will  not  come  back.  You  have  conscience,  pride,  incen- 
tive— perhaps  a  wife,  a  child — " 

"Neither.      My   wife   died;   my  son   disappeared — died,  too, 

perhaps." 


472  IMPROVEMENT    ERA 

"You  can  go  back  to  the  home  place,  and  make  good." 

The  man  laughed  loudly,  derisively. 

"My  home  place  skirts  the  Atlantic.  My  way  is  toward  the 
far  west— leagues  from  my  native  home.  If  things  go  well— 
who  knows  ?  I  have  learned  here  to  make  no  resolves.  It  takes 
two  to  make  a  bargain.  The  world  is  the  best  and  biggest  fellow 
of  the  pair.    I  am  waiting  to  see  its  hand." 

He  turned,  and  the  clergyman,  watching,  saw  his  figure  fade 
into  the  deepening  twilight. 

Westlake  boasted  a  half  dozen  real  magnates — J.  J.  G.  Per- 
kins, who  had  cleaned  up  a  half  million  in  real  estate  when  the 
town  had  its  first  boom ;  Job  Ramar,  head  of  its  first  big-depart- 
ment store ;  Melissa  Briggs,  who  had  come  to  Westlake  in  the 
beginning  as  a  clerk  in  the  same  institution,  but  had  been  lucky  in 
mining  speculations,  and  had  stayed  on  here  "to  show  the  people 
who  had  looked  down  on  her  then,  that  she  was  a  mite  better  than 
the  best  of  them  she'd  waited  on ;"  and  last,  but  not  least,  three 
Barry  brothers,  owners  of  the  biggest  bank  in  Westlake,  and 
whose  rumored  profits  therefrom,  raised  their  prestige  to  a  point 
exceeding  the  other  local  magnates,  as  the  sun  ranks  to  mortal 
vision  above  stars. 

To  be  chosen  first-hand  to  a  position  of  trust  with  these  men 
meant  the  highest  voucher  possible  in  the  eyes  of  the  community, 
and  Giles  Clancy,  popular  from  the  first  for  his  geniality  and  good 
looks,  sprang  at  once  into  social  and  business  prominence.  The 
sale  of  his  interest  in  the  private  college,  which  had  been  made 
quietly,  posed  now  as  a  logical  forerunner  of  this  important  ad- 
vancement, whose  salary,  as  well  as  prestige,  counted  for  much 
more  than  his  holdings  in  the  educational  institution. 

The  new  incumbent  of  McCraig's  important  trusts  therefore 
went  to  his  duties  with  the  feeling  that  new  life  had  risen  before 
him  from  figurative  ashes  of  discouragement  and  hopelessness 
which  had  preceded  its  chance. 

Almost  a  year  had  passed  since  the  sudden  vista  opened  be- 
fore him,  and  he  had  no  doubt  of  his  standing  with  the  men  who 
had  made  it.  A  distinct  proof  of  it  had  arisen  recently.  It  was 
nearing  Christmas  time,  and  the  three  brothers  had  resolved  to 
make  a  trip  to  their  old  home  in  Wisconsin  to  spend  the  holiday 
with  their  parents,  both  now  so  aged  that  chances  could  but  be 
well  nigh  over  for  their  joint  reunion. 

Separately  they  had  journeyed  back  once  or  twice,  but  an 
urgent  message  had  come  pleading  that  they  all  meet  too-ether 
once  more  beneath  the  home  rooftree,  and  they  had  pledged  them- 
selves to  this  treat. 

Giles'  elation  at  this  proof  of  trust  was  tempered  only  with 
anxiety  for  its  adequate  fulfilment.     With  the  three  heads  o-0ne, 


BY   UNMAPPED   PATHS  473 

responsibility  rested  inevitably  upon  himself,  and  when  the  time 
came  he  set  himself  a  vigil  which  no  circumstance  save  death 
might  surprise  into  danger  or  defeat. 

This  resolved  itself  into  a  personal  daily  surveillance  of  the 
bank's  affairs,  and  a  nightly  watch  of  the  premises,  that  no  possi- 
ble chance  might  betray  the  trust  in  his  hands.  It  meant  an  actual 
waking  vigil  of  four  nights,  and  the  last  day  found  the  young 
cashier  feeling  unmistakeable  results  of  the  unusual  strain.  It 
was  Christmas,  which  in  Westlake  dawned  mild  almost  as  Indian 
summer.  Giles,  waking  at  noon  from  a  two-hours'  sleep  after  his 
long  night's  watch,  felt  ambition  at  first  hinged  to  the  tempting 
couch  which  had  given  him  his  scant  rest.  Remembrance,  how- 
ever, of  his  holiday  engagements,  which  included  a  full  afternoon 
with  Lois,  spurred  him  into  quick  activity. 

Leaving  Watson  in  charge  at  the  bank,  he  went  to  his  near 
boarding  house,  and  after  a  quick  breakfast,  was  picked  up  by 
his  auto  party  for  the  long  country  drive  planned  to  precede  a 
later  dinner  at  the  Ramar  home,  and  evening  at  the  theater. 

Watson,  who  had  served  as  nightwatchman  for  the  Barry 
brothers  for  fifteen  years,  took  his  own  special  trust  in  the  absence 
of  the  "bosses"  with  much  the  same  attitude  as  Giles.  Sharing 
alone  with  Giles  the  exact  knowledge  of  the  rather  extended  ab- 
sence, he  made  the  most  of  its  importance.  Twice  since  dusk  he 
had  made  rounds  of  the  building  in  his  holiday's  special  watch, 
and  now  entered  again  the  Barry's  private  office,  from  whose  ce- 
mented side  wall  opened  the  bank  vaults. 

"It's  funny,"  he  muttered ;  "that's  the  same  sound  I  fancied 
I've  heard  two  or  three  times  this  afternoon,  and  just  after  I'd  left 
this  room.  I  know  the  fastenings  are  all  right.  It  must  have  been 
from  outside.  Them  horses'  hoofs  on  the  pavement  sound  like 
hammers  sometimes ;  it's  not  the  first  time  they've  fooled  me. 
I  guess  my  nerves  must  have  crossed  wires  with  Mr.  Clancy's 
about  this  night-watching  business  to  set  my  imagination  going 
this  way.  Think  of  his  paying  me  extra  for  the  week  the  bosses 
is  away,  and  then  taking  the  brunt  of  the  watch  himself.  The 
responsibility  must  have  gone  to  his  brain.  I'm  not  sorry, 
though,  his  taking  the  last  part  o'  the  night  for  his  turn — it  takes 
a  heap  of  strain  off  me.  Bank  robberies  don't  occur  much  in  a 
thoroughfare  like  this  till  the  streets  are  clean  of  people,  and  if 
this  institution  was  to  be  touched  at  all,  it  won't  be  till  I'm  safe  at 
home.     Ah !  there's  Mr.  Clancy  now." 

The  outer  door  opened  as  he  spoke,  and  Giles  entered. 
"Hullo,  Watson.    Everything  ship-shape?"  he  asked. 

"So  far,  Mr.  Clancy.  If  you'll  pardon  my  saying  it,  there'll 
be  no  burglar  in  the  bank  tonight  if  your  end  of  the  job  is  as  neat 
done  as  mine." 


474  IMPROVEMENT    ERA 

"I  must  certainly  try  to  emulate  you,  Watson,"  laughed 
Giles,  "and  here's  a  little  extra  for  the  holiday  overtime." 

"Thank  you,  Mr.  Clancy.  You've  been  generous  enough  al- 
ready without  that,  but  I  must  say  it  hasn't  been  a  cheerful  after- 
noon here  by  myself." 

"We  can  congratulate  ourselves  that  the  special  watches  end 
tonight,  Watson." 

"Bosses  home  tomorrow,  Mr.  Clancy?" 

"Yes,  and  the  next  holiday  they  take  away  from  Westlake 
together,  I  hope  will  be  in  the  millennium  when  we  won't  need 
extra  watches  set  for  burglars." 

"That  sentiments  mine,  Mr.  Clancy,  provided  it  wouldn't  let 
me  out  of  a  good  job.    I'll  say  good  night,  sir." 

"Good  night,"  laughed  Giles.  He  took  off  his  overcoat  and 
hat  as  Watson  disappeared,  then  gazed  for  a  moment  longingly  at 
the  couch  piled  with  cushions  through  Lois'  insistence,  for  his 
supposed  snatches  of  sleep  through  the  night.  "That  couch  is  a 
temptation,"  he  muttered.  "Dear  girl,  I  wonder  what  she  would 
say,  if  she  knew  my  head  had  not  touched  those  cushions  once  in 
my  four  nights'  watch."  He  took  out  his  timepiece.  "Twelve 
o'clock — that  means  six  long  hours  to  kill.  Well,  I'll  straighten 
out  those  Moseby  accounts — they're  in  a  hard  enough  knot  to 
keep  me  awake,  if  anything  will." 

Going  to  the  desk  he  took  from  its  drawer  a  roll  of  foolscap, 
and  then  a  revolver,  and  laying  the  latter  aside  at  his  elbow,  sat 
down  at  the  desk  and  began  work  at  the  papers.  At  the  end  of 
half  an  hour  his  head  dropped,  and  he  caught  himself  with  a  start. 
Figures,  names,  everything  blurred  together. 

"It's  the  big  Christmas  dinner,  I  guess,"  he  muttered.  "Makes 
my  head  heavy  as  lead."  He  rose,  walked  about  the  room,  and 
came  back  with  new  determination.  Twenty  minutes'  work — a 
weary  task.  Again  his  head  dropped,  this  time  without  notice.  His 
eyes  closed,  his  chin  fell  upon  the  arms  outstretched  upon  the  desk. 
A  half  hour  passed — another.  The  clock  from  the  neighboring 
town  hall  struck  two.  Then  something  strange  happened.  A  block 
of  tiling  at  the  rear  end  of  the  room  moved,  rose,  and  swung  back 
as  if  on  hinges.  A  head  appeared,  to  be  quickly  withdrawn ;  then 
a  figure  crept  through  the  opening,  followed  by  another.  They 
moved,  softly,  rapidly,  toward  the  sleeping  man  at  the  desk. 

Giles  roused  to  gaze  dazedly  into  the  muzzle  of  a  revolver. 

"Hands  up !"  breathed  the  man.  "Quicker — I  tell  you — 
What  do  you  take  us  for?  Walk  out  here — away  from  the  desk 
— farther,  I  tell  you !  I  see  you've  got  your  gun  there,  handy,  but 
I'll  spare  you  the  trouble  of  using  it.  Jake,  take  your  rope  and  tie 
him  to  the  desk.  Now,  go  through  his  pockets.  Got  everything? 
Now,  my  young  friend,  I've  a  business  proposition  to  make,  and 
if  you're  quick  at  figuring,  you'll  jump  at  the  snap  I'm  going  to 


BY   UNMAPPED   PATHS  475 

put  in  your  way.  I've  a  litle  box  here,  with  some  dangerous 
material  inside ;  and  I'm  going  to  make  fireworks  of  you  if  you 
waste  any  time  giving  us  the  combination  to  that  vault.  Be  good, 
my  boy,  and  nothing  worse  shall  happen  to  you  than  the  ropes, 
there,  and  a  mouthpiece  to  keep  you  still.  Disoblige  us,  and  we'll 
make  a  bonfire  of  the  vault  after  we  finish  you.  Don't  believe  me, 
I  see.  Think  the  noise  is  a  little  too  much  risk?  Well,  the  explo- 
sion won't  count.  I'm  an  inventor,  you  see,  and  my  little  box  is 
soundless.  It's  filled  with  dynamite,  but  its  noise  goes  off  in 
vapor.  I'll  give  you  a  second's  more  time  to  tell,  then  I'll  set 
this  box  at  your  feet,  and  light  the  fuse.    Understand  ?" 

Laying  down  his  revolver,  the  man  took  from  his  pocket  a 
small  tin  box,  unrolling  from  around  it  a  long  fuse.  Just  then  his 
companion  came  hastily  forward  with  a  scrap  of  paper  which  he 
had  taken  from  Giles'  pocketbook. 

"Here's  something  I  found  hid  tight  away  in  the  lining  of 
his  purse.  Looks  like  a  puzzle  on  it — it  might  be  just  what  we 
want.  You're  an  expert  at  these  things.  See  if  you  can  pick 
sense  out  of  that." 

The  man  took  it  eagerly.  "Looks  natural  to  me.  We'll  have 
a  try  at  the  vault  with  these  figures." 

He  ran  quickly  to  the  vault,  and  after  a  few  dexterous  turns, 
came  back  jubilantly  to  his  partner. 

"It's  a  go,"  he  whispered.  "Here,  take  this  and  gag  him.  If 
anyone  else  turns  up,  shoot.     I'll  take  care  of  the  rest." 

Giles  stood  with  set  teeth,  his  face  sculptured  in  the  dim  light 
into  resemblance  of  white  marble. 

"Wait,"  he  breathed.  "You  were  about  to  set  fire  to  that 
fuse  at  my  feet.    I  want  you  to  do  it,  before  you  enter  that  vault." 

The  elder  man  turned  back  for  a  curious  look. 

"This  little  surprise  party  must  have  turned  his  brain,"  said 
the  other. 

"Did  we  catch  a  remark  from  you  ?"  asked  the  elder,  sarcas- 
tically. . 

"I  ask  you  to  kill  me  ;  blow  me  up,  shoot,  strangle — anything 
so  that  I'm  dead  when  you  leave  this  place." 

"I  say,  Jake,"  said  the  elder.  "We  can't  waste  time  on  a  luna- 
tic.   The  asylum  will  get  him  in  the  morning." 

"Oh,  I'm  not  insane,"  said  Giles.  "I'm  asking  you  to  show  me 
fair  play,  that's  all." 

The  elder  man  stared  a  moment,  then  grinned.  "Here's  the  sit- 
uation, Jake,"  he  said.  "With  a  bank  clerk  left  in  charge  of  things, 
and  the  money  gone  on  a  tight  little  combination  that  nobody 
knows  but  him,  who's  to  believe,  when  he's  found  next  day  with 
a  rope  tied  just  like  he  could  tie  it  around  himself,  that  there's 
anybody  but  him  been  in  on  the  job?  It  lets  us,  or  anybody  else, 
out  of  so  much  as  a  suspicion  !" 


476  IMPROVEMENT    ERA 

( riles'  teeth  crimsoned  with  a  line  of  red  from  his  nether  lip. 

"I  want  you  men  to  hear  me,"  he  said.  "If  you  were  in  court 
on  trial  for  your  life,  you'd  want  a  fair  chance,  wouldn't  you — 
you'd  want  everything  possible  done  to  keep  you  from  the  hang- 
man !" 

The  men  looked  at  him  with  dawning  interest,  and  Giles  went 

rapidly  on. 

"I'm  in  the  selfsame  fix.  I'm  on  trial  here  tonightfor  things 
that  mean  more  to  me  than  life— my  good  name,  faith,  integrity — 
all  the  things  I've  worked  for  in  years?  Men,  I  want  to  tell  you 
the  story  of  my  life." 

"Cut  it,"  said  the  younger  man,  disgustedly.  "We  ain't  got 
time  for  Sundav  school  spiels,  tonight." 

"It  won't  take  long,"  pleaded  Giles.  "Besides,  there's  no  one 
to  disturb  you.  The  nightwatchman  is  gone  for  the  night — 
there's  no  one  else  to  interfere.  I'm  frank  with  you,  you  see,  be- 
cause I  want  you  to  believe  that  I'm  sincere."  The  younger  man 
turned  away  sneering,  but  the  other  detained  him. 

"It's  sort  of  interesting,"  he  jibed.  "A  new  kind  of  enter- 
tainment— and  species — in  this  life  is  something  worth  while — a 
little  while.  Go  ahead  with  your  declamation,  young  man,  but 
don't  build  up  false  hopes.  We  haven't  spent  three  months  get- 
ting through  that  floor  to  fluke  the  spoil  now  it's  in  hand." 

Giles  took  a  long  breath.  Heaven  itself  could  have  been  no 
dearer  just  then  than  this  reprieve. 

"It's  like  this,  men,"  he  said.  "You  are  dealing  me  the  hard- 
est sentence  a  man  ever  suffered  ;  worse  than  stripes,  or  prison 
bars — or  the  gallows.  I've  had  a  hard  time,  men  ;  I  was  started  in 
life  wrong." 

The  younger  man  for  the  first  time  showed  signs  of  interest, 
coming  to  join  his  companion  who  sat  with  crossed  legs  on  the 
desk.  Giles  took  his  chance  eagerly,  talking  quietly,  his  quick- 
drawn  breath  now  and  then  showing  his  desperate  tension. 

"At  the  very  beginning,"  he  said,  "my  father  cut  me  off  from 
the  chances  most  men  are  born  with.  I  was  respectably  born, 
with  a  name  above  reproach.  My  father  went  back  on  the 
chances  those  things  gave.  He  did — what  you  are  doing  tonight, 
but  it  was  a  worse  crime  than  yours,  for  he  was  a  trusted  em- 
ploye of  the  bank  he  robbed — as  I  am  now  of  this." 

The  elder  man  moved  nervously,  his  dark  eyes  devouring 
Giles'  face. 

"He  was  caught,  and  went  to  prison.  That  was  bad  enough, 
but  not  all ;  for  his  disgrace  tainted  us  all — killed  his  wife,  robbed 
his  son  of  prestige,  respect,  his  every  chance  in  the  community 
he  knew  and  loved  best.  I  faced  life  alone  when  I  most  needed 
protection  ;  and  above  everything  hung  the  shadow  of  my  blighted 
name.     I  lived  under  its  cloud.     It  shut  me  from  -every  means  of 


BY    UNMAPPED   PATHS  477 

reputable  livelihood.  Employment,  trust — for  the  son  of  a  crim- 
inal ?  Well,  I  won't  tell  it  all.  I  made  my  fight  with  courage,  God 
knows.  I  met  rebuffs  till  the  sound  of  them  was  a  scourge — a  pes- 
tilence that  tainted  every  hope.  I  wanted  to  stay  there  in  my 
native  place,  and  build  something  that  should  live  down  my  fath- 
er's shame,  a  record  that  should  help  to  whiten  his.  But  its  blight 
was  too  deadly,  there,  in  my  native  home ;  I  had  to  leave  Ches- 
ley." 

"Chesley!"  repeated  the  elder  man.  His  voice  was  a  whis- 
per— a  gasp  rather.     He  looked  at  Giles  with  glazed  eyes. 

"Then  I  came  out  west,"  said  Giles,  his  heart  beating  wildly 
at  the  gleam  of  hope  in  the  others'  interest.  "Here,  in  a  strange 
place,  where  none  knew  me,  I  took  up  the  fight  again.  God  knows 
how  carefully  I  have  worked !  Finally,  I  won  this  position  of 
trust.  It  has  been  dearer  to  me  than  anything  save  my  hope  of 
heaven — for  it  means  all  that  I've  set  stakes  to  win.  Don't  you 
see  what  it  means — your  work  tonight  ?  It  means  that  you  are 
wiping  out  all  that  I've  won.  If  this  bank  is  robbed,  nothing  can 
save  me  from  blame — suspicion.  If  you  are  men,  you  won't  leave 
me  alive  here  to  bear  that  blight." 

The  younger  man  laughed.  "We're  under  a  blight,  too,  my 
boy.  We  know  just  how  you  are  goin'  to  feel — eh,  Red?"  He 
started  toward  the  vault,  but  stopped  at  a  sharp  word  from  his 
companion. 

"Keep  away  from  that  vault." 

"What  you  say?"  said  the  other,  incredulously. 

"You  heard  what  I  said.    Get  back  into  the  hole." 

The  other  reached  for  a  rear  pocket,  but  the  elder  quickly 
leveled  his  pistol.    "Drop  that  gun — on  the  floor.    Now  go." 

The  other  began  a  slow  retreat  toward  the  opening  in  the 
tiled  floor.  "I'll  be  half-masted  to  a  gallows'  tree  if  you  ain't  clean 
off  your  head,"  he  muttered.  "Do  you  know  what  you're  doin'  ? 
Pikin'  from  the  neatest  job  that  ever  fell  head  over  heels  into  a 
mutt's  way — and  all  for  a  Sabbath  school  chin  from  a  smooth- 
tongued kid." 

"Thats'  my  affair.  This  is  my  job — I  planned  it,  and  if  I 
choose  a  way  of  my  own  for  ending — it's  not  your  stunt  to  ask 
questions.    Get  down  there,  I  said." 

The  other  looked  at  him  ferociously,  threateningly  for  a  mo- 
ment, then  dropped  from  view  through  the  floor. 

"You  heard  what  he  said  ?"  asked  the  elder.  "Well,  perhaps 
he's  right.  But  I'm  going  to  give  you  that  chance  you've  been 
working  for:  I've  been  a  bad  man — but  perhaps,  if  I'd  thought 
it  all  out — like — you've  pictured  it — it  might  have  been  different. 
I  didn't  think — you  see.  I  didn't  look  so  far  ahead.  But  there — 
it's  no  use  now.  It's  done,  and  there's  no  going  back.  You'll  not 
forget  this — that  I  tried — " 


478  IMPROVEMENT    ERA 

"That  yon  saved  me,"  interrupted  Giles.  "I  shan't  forget  it 
through  all  my  life." 

"That's  all,  except  this.  I  want  you  to  let  it  help  you  to  wipe 
out  hard  feelings  against  your — against  the  man  you  told  about  in 
your  story." 

"It  shall.  For  years  I  have  treasured  hatred  for  him, 
but  you  have  changed  that.  Good  must  be  in  him,  too,  since  you — " 

"Keep  him  in  your  mind  as  a  creature  like  me — who  went 
down  maybe  in  an  hour's  strong  temptation." 

"In  five  years  my  father  will  be  released  from  prison.  I  shall 
know  what  to  do.  Your  deed  of  tonight  has  taught  me  a  new 
duty  to  him.  Before,  it  was  estrangement — retaliation.  I  am 
strong  enough  now  to  forgive,  and  to  aid  him." 

"No,  not  that.  He  don't  deserve  to  come  into  your  life  again. 
It  would  only  hurt  you — and  he's  done  enough.  He  must  make 
his  own  atonement,  and  from  what  I  know — of  my  own  heart — he 
will  do  that.  He  needed  only  to  be  shown  how  far — how  deadly 
sure  a  man's  acts  reach  hands  into  the  future.  He'll  not  come 
back  to  pile  up  issues  in  your  life.  He  will  straigthen  out  his  own 
by  himself,  for  his  own  sake,  and  for  yours.  There,  I'll  cut  those 
ropes.  You  can  show  them  tomorrow  to  prove  your  story.  That 
opening  in  the  floor  must  be  accounted  for  and  closed.  Don't  let 
them  put  a  trust  like  this  on  you  again,  as  you  value  all  you  hold 
dear!  No  safeguards  are  sure  against  desperate  men,  nor  against 
treachery.  For — my — don't  let  either  pull  you  down — from  what 
you've  won."  He  took  a  knife  from  his  pocket  and  cut  the  ropes 
which  bound  Giles.    As  he  did  so  a  low  voice  reached  them. 

"Red,"  it  whispered,  "there's  a  peeler  outside.  Looks  like  he 
has  scented  something.     Be  quick  or  you'll  be  pinched." 

Without  a  word  the  man  turned,  and  in  an  instant  disap- 
peared in  the  tile  trap. 

The  next  day,  in  the  precincts  of  the  Barry  brothers'  private 
room,  Giles  told  the  three  brothers  the  details  of  his  close  escape, 
then  went  over  the  story  of  his  own  life,  keeping  nothing  back. 

"I  perhaps  made  a  mistake  in  keeping  this  from  you,  but  I 
wanted  my  chance — everything  in  life  depended  upon  it — and  I 
feared  that  once  known,  my  secret  might  be  the  blight — that  it 
was  back  there.  Tonight  I  shall  tell  the  father  of  the  girl  I  love 
what  I  have  told  you.  You  all  shall  take  me  henceforth  on  my 
own  character — if  at  all.  If  I  lose  out,  it  will  be  better  than  this 
life  I  live  now,  dreading  each  day's  possible  discovery.  When  my 
father  is  released  it  must  be  known,  for  I — " 

"You  say  his  term  is  up  in  five  years?"  questioned  the  elder 
Barry.  "How  do  you  know  that  he  is  not  already  released — on 
pardon  ?" 

Giles  turned  pale.  "I  had  not  thought  of  that.  I  had  counted 
so  long  on  the  time  of  respite  from  facing  him." 


BY   UNMAPPED   PATHS  479 

John  Barry  came  and  laid  his  arm  about  Giles'  shoulders. 
"Did  it  not  occur  to  you  last  night? — Don't  start,  my  boy — you 
may  be  sure  he  is  the  true  cause  of  your  escape.  I  shall  look  into 
it,  to  make  sure — but  there  is  no  doubt  in  my  own  mind  that  you 
owe  your  preservation  to — your  father.  If  he  gave  up  all  that, 
last  night,  you  may  be  sure  he  will  keep  the  pledges  made  to  you — 
that  you  will  never  see  him  again." 

Giles  rose  dazedly  to  his  feet,  wavered  a  moment,  and  fell 
back  in  his  chair. 

"Fainted!"  said  John  Barry.  "And  no  wonder.  What  do 
you  think  of  a  man,"  he  said,  as  he  bathed  Giles'  face  with  the 
water  the  others  had  hastily  brought,  "who  will  keep  a  personal 
vigil  of  four  nights,  and  ask  for  death  rather  than  stand  for  the 
betrayal  of  his  trust  ?  Here  is  the  proof  of  it  in  a  letter  I  received 
this  morning,  undoubtedly  from  the  criminal  himself.  To  me  it 
is  all  the  proof  I  want,  aside  from  what  we  know  of  Giles'  record, 
that  we  have  chosen  the  right  man  for  the  place." 

And  in  one  breath  the  others  acquiesced. 


New  Year's  night  came  cold  and  clear,  and  against  its  purple 
sky  bright  lights  gleaming  from  the  Ramar  home  shone  starlike 
in  brilliancy.  Indoors  they  lit  a  scene  of  radiant  happiness. 
Quietly  wedded  during  the  day,  Lois  and  Giles  sat  at  the  head  of 
a  banquet  table  spread  in  their  honor,  a  smiling  pair,  facing  a 
score  of  close  friends  bidden  to  share  with  them  the  celebration  of 
the  quickly  planned  event.  For  Henry  Ramar,  listening  a  week 
before  with  dim  eyes  to  the  young  man's  story,  would  brook  no 
further  delay. 

"You've  been  the  man  of  my  choice  for  my  daughter  since  I 
first  laid  eyes  on  you,  and  since  I  know  the  struggle  you've  made, 
I'd  pick  you  out  of  ten  thousand  for  her  husband.  Besides,  I 
need  a  young  head  to  help  in  my  finances.  There's  no  reason  why 
you  shouldn't  step  right  in  and  take  the  place  my  son  would 
have  taken,  had  I  been  blessed  with  one.  I  suppose  I'll  have  a 
fuss  with  the  Barrys.  They  sort  of  think  they've  got  all  the 
rights  there  are  going  about  you.  But  any  way,  I  don't  want  you 
and  Lois  to  wait  any  longer.  You've  been  courting  her  for  two 
years,  and  that's  long  enough.  Besides,  you  need  a  holiday  after 
your  long  siege  of  work — and  watching.  I  want  you  to  take  a 
lay-off  for  two  weeks — a  honeymoon  in  Southern  California  will 
be  just  the  thing." 

And  so  it  was  that  the  New  Year  found  Giles  Clancy  begin- 
ning life  in  a  new  way,  with  no  haunting  hate  nor  fear  to  darken 
his  thought.  And  night  after  night,  as  months  and  years  passed, 
went  up  his  faithful  prayer  that  the  lonely  one  in  places  afar  and 
unknown,  might  work  out  his  reparation  finally  to  meet  with 
those  other  dear  ones  to  whom  his  welfare  was  dear.     So,  he 


480  IMPROVEMENT    ERA 

believed  it  would  be.  For  to  each  soul  with  self-purpose  turned 
to  redemption,  shines  out  that  star  of  promise  which  lit  the  shep- 
herds' gaze  one  night  in  Galilee.  To  ourselves  the  fight,  to  a  sure 
hereafter,  the  reward. 

"Build  thee  more  stately  mansions,  oh,  my  soul, 

As  the  swift  seasons  roll! 

Quit  thy  low-vaulted  past! 
Let  each  new  temple,  nobler  than  the  last, 
Shut  thee  from  heaven  with  a  dome  more  vast, 

Till  thou  at  length  art  free — 
Leaving  thine  outgrown  shell  by  Life's  unresting  sea." 


Only  a  Miner 


He's  only  a  miner,  "part  human,"  they  say, 
Who  works  for  his  living,  works  by  the  day. 
Far  away  from  the  sunlight,  under  the  hill, 
You'll  find  him  there  with  his  hamer  and  drill. 
He's  known  by  a  number,  a  little  brass  check 
He  strings  to  his  watch, or  hangs  'round  his  neck; 
He  receives  it  at  morn,  and  goes  to  his  work, 
Where  darkness,  sickness,  and  danger  all  lurk. 

He's  only  a  miner  who  works  by  the  glim, 

Till  his  face  grows  pale  and  his  eyes  grow  dim. 

You  scarcely  could  find  one  who's  freer  than  he 

To  spend  of  his  means  to  aid  charity. 

His  companion  laid  low  by  blast  or  by  cave, 

He  lays  him  away  to  rest  in  the  grave. 

He  visits  the  widow;  gives  courage  to  strive; 

Then  gives  of  his  means  to  help  her  survive. 

He's  only  a  miner,  so  give  him  a  chance; 
'Twill  do  you  no  harm,  and  he  may  advance. 
Uplift  him  by  proving  your  cause  to  be  right; 
Improvement  will  come  with  freedom  and  light. 
Oppression  hath  wrought  no  good  in  the  world; 
But  by  it  nations  have  downward  been  hurled. 
Though  he  is  a  miner,  he's  true  as  his  steel, 
Will  never!  no  never!  to  avarice  kneel! 

M.   A.   Stewart. 

BISBEE,   ARIZONA 


The  Significance  of  Belief 

BY  WILLIAM  J.  SNOW,  OF  THE  BRIGHAM  YOUNG  UNIVERSITY 


One  often  hears  the  remark,  "It  makes  no  difference  what 
one  believes,  so  long  as  he  does  the  right  thing."  At  first 
thought  this  seems  plausible  and  consistent.  Righteousness  is  the 
great  aim  of  individual  struggle ;  hence,  if  the  conduct  is  proper 
and  right,  there  is  not  much  ground  for  questioning  belief.  View- 
ing the  matter,  then,  from  this  standpoint,  it  matters  not  whether 
one  bears  the  stamp  of  orthodoxy  or  heterodoxy,  so  long  as  one's 
life  is  above  reproach.  Is  the  position  tenable?  Let  us  examine 
it  more  critically. 

In  the  first  place  it  should  be  made  clear  that  it  is  not  the 
purpose  of  this  article  to  defend  any  particular  orthodoxy,  or  to 
argue  for  fixity  of  belief  with  reference  to  various  particulars  and 
assumed  objective  facts.  On  the  contrary,  it  seems  to  the  writer 
that  change  is  the  law  of  life,  and  that  it  reaches  into  the  religious 
field  as  well  as  everywhere  else.  In  fact  two  of  the  basic  pillars 
of  "Mormonism"  rest  upon  this  law  of  change,  and  have  no  mean- 
ing without  it.  These  are,  "eternal  progression,"  and  "continuous 
revelation."  Progress  is  but  another  name  for  change — change 
from  a  lower  to  a  higher  condition, — and  continuous  revelation 
means  new  principles,  new  light  from  heaven  to  meet  the  new 
conditions  constantly  arising.  This  digression  seemed  necessary 
here  to  make  clear  the  aim  of  the  paper,  which  is  to  show  that  it 
does  matter  very  materially  what  one  believes. 

We  may  now  examine  more  closely  the  statement,  "It  makes 
no  difference  what  one  believes,  so  long  as  he  does  what  is 
right."  The  prime  fallacy  in  this  lies  in  the  assumption  that  belief 
and  action  are  separate  and  independent  realities  ;  that  each  exists 
for  itself  alone.  The  fact  is,  they  are  intimately  associated  ele- 
ments in  the  same  process ;  neither  can  manifest  itself  without  the 
other.  In  short,  action  inevitable  grows  out  of  and  is  dependent 
upon  some  belief,  either  immediately  present,  or  remotely  asso- 
ciated with  it. 

To  be  sure,  there  are  various  beliefs  which  do  not  appear  to 
have  any  connection  with  the  moral  or  spiritual  life.  Of  such 
character  are  beliefs  in  external  facts,  or  mere  historical  par- 
ticulars.    It  certainly  matters  little  whether  one  believes  that  the 


482  IMPROVEMENT    ERA 

earth  was  made  in  six  days  or  in  six  million  years ;  or  whether  one 
can  give  intellectual  assent  to  the  historical  accuracy  of  the  Jonah 
story  or  the  story  of  Lot's  wife  turning  into  a  pillar  of  salt.  But 
it  does  matter  very  much  whether  or  not  one  believes  the  Bible  to 
be  a  great  revelation  of  God's  ministry  among  his  children,  and  of 
his  creative  power  in  the  formation  of  the  earth.  It  matters  but 
little  whether  one  believes  that  the  Savior  himself  baptized,  or 
whether  he  left  the  performance  of  that  ceremony  to  his  disciples ; 
but  it  does  matter  materially  whether  one  believes  that  he  was  the 
Redeemer  of  the  world  and  the  Author  of  salvation — the  One  who 
brought  life  and  immortality  to  light  through  the  gospel.  It  mat- 
ters little  whether  one  believes  Joseph  Smith  was  born  in  Sharon 
or  South  Royalton ;  or  that  he  said  the  city  of  Enoch  was  taken 
out  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  or  that  he  was  scientifically  and  his- 
torically accurate  in  every  statement ;  but  it  makes  a  vital  differ- 
ence whether  or  not  one  believes  that  Joseph  Smith  was  the 
prophet  of  this  latter  day  dispensation,  and  the  revealer  of  mighty 
truths  for  the  exaltation  of  man.  Upon  all  these  generalized 
beliefs  depend  one's  attitude  towards  life,  one's  course  of  action. 
Indeed,  beliefs  in  principles  or  truths  are  always  anticipatory,  and 
always  represent  bases  of  action  with  reference  to  remote  ends. 
What  one  believes,  then,  with  reference  to  basic  religious  con- 
cepts, is  a  key  to  what  one  is  and  what  one  will  become.  This 
being  true,  it  is  of  vital  concern  that  educational  influences  make 
for  optimism,  and  promote  faith  in  God,  faith  in  man,  and  faith 
in  the  triumph  of  right.  Let  each,  then,  express  his  hopes  and 
beliefs ;  for  all  have  doubts  enough  of  their  own. 

But  now  let  us  consider  some  practical  illustrations  of  "beliefs 
and  actions."  The  discussion  thus  far  has  been  largely  academic. 
The  conclusions  reached,  however,  are  confirmed  by  the  life  of 
individuals  and  peoples.  A  study  of  the  history  of  nations  will 
show  that  the  most  fundamental  fact  about  them  all  is  their  relig- 
ious belief.  The  character  of  their  civilization  and  the  nature  of 
their  achievements  are  explained  with  reference  to  their  beliefs. 
The  antiquities  of  the  Egytians  are  but  a  reflex  of  their  faith  in 
the  future.  Whence  their  mighty  monuments?  Why  their  skill 
in  embalming  their  dead?  What  the  motive  for  their  art  and 
sculpture?  An  analysis  of  their  beliefs  will  furnish  us  the 
answers  we  seek. 


THE  SIGNIFICANCE   OF   BELIEF  483 

They  held  very  tangible,  though  crude,  notions  of  the  future 
life;  the  continuance  of  life  after  death  was  conditional  upon  the 
preservation  of  the  body.  If  the  body  were  destroyed,  the  soul 
would  degenerate ;  and,  though  it  might  drag  on  an  existence,  it 
would  be  greatly  hampered  and  narrowed  in  its  activities.  Hence, 
the  first  need  was  the  devising  of  ways  and  means  for  the  pre- 
serving of  the  body.  Huge  pyramids  were  built  as  monumental 
tombs  for  the  dead.  These  have  endured  throughout  the  ages. 
The  art  of  embalming  attained  such  perfection  that  now,  after  four 
thousand  years,  we  may  look  upon  the  actual  faces  of  the  dead 
Pharaohs. 

But  these  activities  are  not  all  that  are  traceable  to  the  beliefs 
of  the  Egyptians ;  their  sculpture  and  art  arise  from  the  same 
source.  Believing  that  the  soul  needed  food  after  death  as  well  as 
before,  they  placed  by  the  side  of  bodies  tempting  viands ;  but  also 
believing  the  soul  utilized  only  the  spirit  or  double  of  these  things, 
pictures  began  to  be  substituted  for  the  realities.  Then  again, 
believing  that,  if  perchance  the  body  should  be  destroyed,  a  me- 
chanical substitute  might  suffice,  sculptural  images  and  statuettes 
began  to  be  buried  with  the  body.  Thus  art  and  sculpture  grew 
up.  In  short,  all  the  leading  struggles  and  important  achievements 
of  the  Egyptians  were  but  the  working  out  of  beliefs. 

What  is  true  of  Egypt  as  a  nation  is  largely  true  of  all  other 
nations.  Jastrow  says,  in  his  history  of  the  religion  of  the  Baby- 
lonians and  Assyrians,  that  their  religious  beliefs  are  the  most 
fundamental  facts  about  them,  and  that  they  furnish  the  basis  of 
explanation  for  all  other  facts.  In  the  case  of  the  Babylonians, 
however,  their  chief  concern  was  their  present  existence  and  not 
the  future.  Their  acts  were  measured  by  the  effect  such  acts  were 
supposed  to  have  upon  the  immediate  situation.  The  favor  of  the 
gods  was  sought  in  the  interest  of  present  undertakings.  This 
was  largely  true,  too,  of  Greece  and  Rome.  But  in  all  cases  essen- 
tial actions  and  national  and  individual  character  were  the  out- 
growths of  generalized  beliefs. 

Perhaps  no  more  striking  example  of  the  influence  of  belief 
can  be  had  than  that  furnished  by  the  Hindus.  They  believed  the 
end  of  life  to  be  individual  annihilation,  or  absorption  in  Nirvana. 
Out  of  Nirvana  everything  arose,  and  in  Nirvana  everything  would 
find  completion  and  perfection.       There,  identity  would  be  lost, 


484  IMPROVEMENT    ERA 

individual  consciousness  would  be  lost,  nothing  left  but  universal 
spirit.  Acting  upon  this  belief,  they  tried  constantly  to  deliver 
themselves  from  life,  to  crucify  all  desire,  to  rid  themselves  of  in- 
stincts, to  blot  out  all  physical  desires.  In  the  place,  then,  of 
material  civilization,  the  creation  of  those  things  that  minister  to 
the  desires  and  conveniences  of  society,  there  was  isolation,  medi- 
tation, hermitage,  personal  sacrifices  and  physical  torture  of  all 
kinds.  It  is  said  that  some  Hindu  philosophers  kept  their  hands 
clenched  until  their  finger  nails  grew  through  the  palms  of  their 
hands.  Stories  are  related,  too,  of  the  Hindu  mother  throwing 
her  babe  into  the  mouth  of  the  crocodiles,  as  a  religious-  rite. 
Again  we  see  that  belief,  conditions  and  conduct  shape  civilization. 
This  idea  of  sacrifice  was  carried  over  into  Christian  times, 
and  formed  emphasis  in  the  monastic  system  that  grew  up  in  the 
so-called  "Dark  Ages."  The  monks  believed  in  a  life  of  austere 
self-denial ;  exaltation  of  the  spirit  was  to  be  obtained  through 
the  crucifixion  of  the  flesh.  Instincts  and  desires  were  not  as  now 
to  be  rationalized  and  expressed,  but  denied  and  suppressed. 
Social  pleasures  were  therefore  denied  and  society  was  shunned. 
Monasteries  grew  up  and  salvation  was  largely  confined  within 
their  walls.  Physical  abasement  was  considered  a  means  of  spir- 
itual enlargement.  Some  examples  of  self-torture  and  self-ab- 
negation almost  equal  anything  expressed  in  India.  Tennyson's 
"Simeon  Stylites"  presents  a  vivid  picture  of  the  monk  of  the 
Middle  ages.  In  any  age  the  belief  or  beliefs  selected  for  em- 
phasis will  determine  largely  the  standard  of  individual  conduct 
and  the  trend  of  community  effort.  During  the  Mediaeval  period, 
even  the  architecture  was  distinctively  reflective  of  the  "other- 
worldliness"  of  the  time. 

The  Latter-day  Saints  exemplify  strikingly  the  significance 
of  belief.  Two  phases  of  their  religious  life  may  serve  to  illus- 
trate this  point.  The  revealed  word  of  God  to  them,  and  in  which 
the  believe  most  sincerely,  declares  moral  purity  to  be  an  essen- 
tial— a  very  fundamental  one — of  salvation.  In  fact  it  affirms 
that  an  adulterer  could  not  enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  In 
every  "Mormon"  community,  and  at  the  hearthstone  of  every 
"Mormon"  home,  this  ideal  of  virtue  is  held  up,  and  belief  in 
the  dire  consequences  of  its  violation  is  engendered.  The  result 
is  a  rugged  purity  which  can  scarcely  be   found  anywhere  else 


THE   SIGNIFICANCE  OF  BELIEF  485 

in  the  world.  The  writer  recalls  that  in  the  town  in  which  he 
was  reared,  there  was  but  one  lapse  from  virtue  in  the  first  twenty- 
five  years  of  the  town's  history.  This  single  incident  shocked  the 
whole  community.  This  town  was  but  typical  of  the  whole  territory 
at  that  time.  If  moral  turpitude  is  creeping  into  our  community, 
and  we  cannot  be  blind  to  the  fact  that  such  is  the  case,  should 
not  all  means  that  are  adopted  for  its  eradication  be  re-enforced 
by  the  belief  that  our  Father  in  heaven  looks  with  no  degree  of 
allowance  upon  moral  impurity?  In  other  words,  will  not  a  virile 
faith  in  God  be  the  great  force  against  this  evil,  as  against  every 
other?  Such  a  belief  in  the  hearts  of  Latter-day  Saints  before 
worldly  influences  crept  into  their  midst,  produced  the  desired 
results. 

Now,  as  to  a  second  phase  of  their  life  in  these  valleys.  They 
believe,  and  always  have  believed,  implicitly  in  the  positive  asser- 
tion of  Joseph  Smith  the  Prophet,  that  "no  man  can  be  saved  in 
ignorance."  This  conception  has  always  constituted  a  vital  motive 
urging  them  on  to  educational  efforts.  In  every  condition,  in 
poverty  and  in  prosperity,  in  trial  and  in  peace,  no  effort  has  been 
spared,  no  sacrifice  has  been  considered  too  great,  to  provide  facil- 
ities for  the  proper  training  and  education  of  the  people.  As  a 
result  of  this  (we  do  not  ignore  the  help  and  co-operation  of  those 
who  have  come  among  us),  Utah  ranks  enviably  high  among  the 
states  of  the  Union  in  education. 

Briefly  summed  up,  my  contention  is  that  it  does  make  a  dif- 
ference as  to  what  one  believes,  that  belief  is  the  basis  for  action, 
and  that  as  such  it  has  all  the  force  of  an  ideal  which  is  set  up 
as  a  goal  of  endeavor.  Vital,  then,  is  it  that  our  boys  and  girls 
be  surrounded  by  influences  that  make  for  optimism  and  a  com- 
prehensive belief  in  the  gospel — a  belief  that  will  not  be  seriously 
shocked  or  undermined  by  the  discovery  of  certain  historical  in- 
accuracies in  the  Bible,  or  by  the  shattering  of  certain  mechanical 
idols  to  which  we  have  been  devoted.  Nor  need  we  turn  our 
backs  upon  any  field  of  knowledge.  Security  depends  upon  being 
frank,  and  honest,  and  open-minded.  It  is  for  us  in  our  religion 
to  select  for  emphasis  that  which  in  our  day  and  time  seems  most 
applicable  to  the  conditions,  remembering  that  "Truth's  eternal, 
but  her  effluence,  with  endless  change,  is  fitted  to  the  hour." 

PROVO,  UTAH 


IBY" 


^Lucr&xi:  tRJ^YTi^sav. 


Chapter  VIII — Peavine 

Since  the  first  camp  at  Peavine,  when  Ben  played  with  the 
Soorowits  children,  Fred  Rojer  spent  from  one  to  three  weeks  in 
that  grove  every  summer,  and  every  summer  he  brought  the  boy 
along  as  an  indispensable  part  of  the  outfit. 

After  the  ten  days  with  Montana,  at  Rincone,  a  brief  week 
passed  in  town  before  father  and  son  made  camp  at  Peavine  again. 
And  again  the  world  wagged  easy,  and  all  nature  moved  to  its 
own  tune,  with  the  ease  and  unconcern  of  the  butterfly's  flitting 
over  the  stretches  of  grass  and  flowers. 

Ben  had  no  Stripes  on  which  to  lavish  the  caresses  of  his 
cayuse-loving,  dog-devoted  nature,  for  Flossy's  insolent  treat- 
ment of  Bowse,  had  made  a  slight  breach  of  friendship  between 
herself  and  the  brown-eyed  boy.  But  Fred  Rojer  gave  his  son 
a  three-year-old  colt,  and  the  only  real  work  the  two  did  in  a 
week,  was  to  accustom  Ben  and  the  colt  to  each  other's  ways,  so 
that  one  dared  to  ride  and  the  other  dared  to  allow  it.  They  made 
this  a  quiet,  pleasant  task  for  two  hours  every  morning  and  even- 
ing, devoting  the  rest  of  the  day  to  books  and  dialogue,  lounging 
under  the  trees,  hunting  grouse,  or  gum,  or  squirrels,  as  the  in- 
clination of  one  or  the  other  happened  to  indicate.  Together  they 
found  the  nests  of  birds,  and  watched  the  chipmunk  frisk  on  the 
limb ;  they  saw  the  timid  deer  browse  the  oak  leaves  in  the  early 
morning,  and  watched  the  sun  sink  into  the  red  deserts  to  the 
west. 

Young  Rojer  could  not  understand  it,  though  he  enjoyed  it 
immensely.  Why  they  should  lose  so  much  time  in  this  place 
every  summer,  became  more  of  a  problem  all  the  time.  One  even- 
ing when  they  had  rambled  about  a  good  deal,  and  accomplished 
little  so  far  as  Ben  could  see,  he  came  out  with  a  direct  question : 


VOICE  OF  THE  INTANGIBLE  487 

"How  is  it,  Pa,  that  we  camp  here  so  much  and  do  so  little  while 
we  are  here  ?  If  it  were  Jud,  he'd  spend  about  a  day  rounding  up 
these  horses,  and  two  days  breaking  'em,  and  then  he'd  be  ready 
for  something  else." 

"Yes,  I  suppose  he  would,  son;  but  you're  not  Jud,  neither 
am  I." 

In  the  pause  which  followed,  young  Rojer  began  to  fear  he 
had  given  offense ;  "I  didn't  mean  to  be  rude,"  he  explained. 

"I'm  not  angry,"  assured  his  father,  ''I  was  just  wondering 
whether  you're  ready  to  hear  something — something  I've  been 
intending  for  a  long  time  to  tell  you." 

"What  is  it?"  asked  the  boy  eagerly. 

"Did  you  ever  read,  'Having  eyes,  they  see  not,  and  ears,  hear 
not?'  " 

"Oh,  yes,  I've  read  it, — why?  am  I  an  awfully  dull  boy?" 

"Not  that,  but  there  are  things  which  men  could  see  if  they 
would,  yet  very  few  care  enough  to  make  the  effort.  Most  men 
have  trained  their  attention  and  set  their  hearts  so  continuously 
upon  the  sources  from  which  there  might  come  a  dollar,  that  they 
have  become  deaf  and  blind  and  stupid,  to  the  very  best  things  of 
earth.     Yet  there  are  men  who  might  see,  even  here — " 

"A  spirit?" 

"No,  I  wasn't  going  to  say  that,  but  they  would  see  and  hear 
things  in  this  grove,  about  which,  we  have  never  talked.  Since 
you  were  a  little  babe,  I  have  hoped  you  would  have  eyes  and  ears 
for  something  nobler  than  a  dollar,  and  I  have  brought  you  here, 
and  watched  to  see  if  you  noticed  the  thing  which  first  attracted 
me  to  this  grove." 

"What  is  it,  Pa?"  asked  young  Rojer,  poking  the  smouldering 
fire,  and  trying  to  recollect  everything  in  the  peaceful  woodland 
around  them,  "I  know  every  tree  and  bird's  nest  in  this  grove.  Is 
it  the  wind?     Is  there  something  in  these  trees  which  I  can't  see?" 

"It  may  be  in  the  wind,  or  the  rain,  or  the  clouds,  but  they 
are  not  it,  for  it  can  be  seen  and  heard  when  they  are  still.  If  I 
should  string  all  the  a-b-c's  out  in  their  order  before  you,  they 
wouldn't  spell  anything,  would  they?" 

"No,  sir." 

"And  yet  you  know  the  name  of  each  letter,  and  you  know 
they  can  be  arranged  to  spell  any  word  and  form  any  sentence." 

"I  know  that  about  the  letters,  but  I  thought  you  were  going 
to  tell  me  about  the  thing  hiding  among  these  quakingasps." 

"Do  you  remember  how  printed  pages  looked  to  you  before 
you  could  read?" 

"Oh,  yes,  they  looked  about  like  a  Mexican  newspaper  looks 
now." 

"That's  it — the  things  hiding  in  these  trees  are  something 
like  the  thoughts  hiding  in  the  Mexican  newspaper.     The  words 


488 


IMPROVEMENT    ERA 


arc  in  sight  on  the  paper,  but  to  you  they  have  no  meaning.  Now 
in  this  grove  you  see  the  green  leaves,  and  the  nests  and  the 
squirrels ;  you  see  the  clear  water  boil  out  of  the  hill-side,  and 
hear  it  ripple  away  down  the  canyon ;  you  hear  the  birds  singing 
and  the  wind  blowing ;  you  hear  the  rain  and  the  mild  rustle  of  the 
leaves, — but  each  one  of  these  is  only  a  letter  in  Nature's  great 
alphabet.  Nature  arranges  these  letters  in  groups,  and  if  we 
know  them,  we  may  read  whole  sentences  and  chapters.  Do  you 
see  what  I  mean?" 

"Well,    partly — I    wouldn't    know   how   to    begin    with    such 
letters." 

"See  what  this  spells :     The  rotten  log  is  gray  and  brown — 
the  chipmunk  lives  in  the  log — the  chipmunk  is  gray  and  brown, 
so  that  he  can  hardly  be  seen  when  he  sits  still  on  the  log." 
"Oh,  I  couldn't  guess  that." 

"See  my  pocket-knife,   it  has  sharp  blades,  but  they  close 

down  and  don't  cut  my  pocket. 
Now  how  did  there  happen  to 
be  a  knife  of  that  kind?" 

"Men  made  it  just,  to  carry 
in  the  pocket." 

"Then  the  men  who  made 
it,  knew  about  pockets  and 
what  they  need.  Now  who 
colored  the  chipmunk's  coat 
and  why?' 

"Oh,  I  see,  the  Lord  suited 
the  chipmunk  to  the  log — or — 
the  log  to  the  chipmunk." 

"Or  both  ?  And  what  must 
have  prompted  Him  to  do  so 
much  for  such  a  little  crea- 
ture?" 

"It  must  have  been  love." 
"That's  it,  —  'All  around 
and  all  above  bear  this  record : 
God  is  love.'  The  chipmunk 
and  the  log  may  seem  to  you 
a  little  matter,  but  from  these 
small  beginnings,  men  have 
learned  to  hold  communion 
with  nature,  and  to  understand 
her  various  language.  For 
them  'she  has  a  voice  of  glad- 
ness and  a  smile,  and  she  ex- 
presses a  healing  sympathy'  for  all  their  heart-aches  and  sorrows. 
I  camp  here  to  look  and  listen.       The  rich  tint  of  these  wild- 


"The  wind  blowing  through  these  big 
pines  means  much  to  me." 


VOICE  OF  THE  INTANGIBLE  489 

flowers,  and  the  sparkle  of  the  spring,  and  the  happiness  of  the  birds 
in  the  trees,  does  me  more  good  than  you  can  imagine.  The  wind 
blowing  through  these  big  pines  means  much  to  me,  and  as  you 
grow  older  you'll  hear  it  say  wonderful  things ;  it  will  talk  of  God 
and  plead  the  cause  of  men.  I  couldn't  have  borne  with  Josh  so 
long  but  for  the  words  of  this  grove,  and  I  want  you  to  hear  them, 
because  you'll  meet  many  men  like  Josh." 

"What  good  things  can  this  grove  say  about  him?" 

"It  says  the  Lord  lets  us  live  on  earth  to  prove  the  kind  of 
stuff  there  is  in  us,  and  He  brings  Josh  and  me  together  that  I 
might  have  more  chance  to  do  good,  and  show  my  courage  to  be 
fair  while  Josh  is  always  so  unfair.  You  are  young,  your  blood  is 
hot,  you  like  revenge  for  every  injury.  This  voice  will  tame  you 
down  like  a  colt  is  tamed,  and  you  will  see  that  as  God  is  love  for 
man,  so  man  ought  to  be  love  for  God's  children.  This  voice  says 
that  as  we  pity  the  blind  when  they  fall  into  the  pit,  so  we  ought 
to  pity  the  man  so  stupid  and  ignorant  as  to  do  the  evil  things 
which  fill  his  life  with  misery." 

"Have  you  heard  voices  in  these  trees  since  we  came  here 
first?" 

"Yes,  long  before  that,  and  not  only  here  but  in  many  places. 
I  have  listened  to  it  ever  since  I  was  a  boy  like  you.  I  hope  I'm 
never  too  old  to  ride  a  horse,  and  hunt  the  good  things  of  such 
places  as  this." 

Long  after  they  had  gone  to  bed,  Ben  lay  quietly  looking  up 
through  the  quakingasp  limbs  to  the  stars  above,  and  listening  to 
the  mild  summer  breeze  that  made  the  leaves  to  tremble.  He 
heard  the  whip-poor-will  call  from  some  indefinite  place ;  he  heard 
the  howl  of  the  coyote  from  the  canyons  below,  and  wished  he 
might  read  at  once  the  mysterious  meaning  of  it  all.  In  it  was 
the  voice  of  the  Intangible,  the  words  he  could  seldom  under- 
stand;  but  behold  they  could  be  understood,  for  his  father  with 
the  eyes  and  ears  of  a  man  could  understand  them.  Oh  the  eyes 
and  ears  of  a  man!  they  must  be  similar  to  the  eves  and  ears  of 
God! 

Next  morning  as  they  pulled  on  their  boots,  "I've  heard  that 
voice  you  talked  about  last  night,"  young  Rojer  asserted,  "I've 
heard  it  a  long  time,  but  I  can't  tell  much  of  what  it  says." 

"I  felt  sure  you  had,  or  I  wouldn't  have  said  so  much,"  an- 
swered his  father.  "It's  a  great  thing  to  hear  it,  and  a  greater 
thing  still  to  comprehend  it." 

Ben  named  the  bay  colt  Alec,  and  took  great  pride  in  this, 
his  first  bronco.  Alec  had  a  white  hind-foot,  a  snip  of  white  on 
the  nose,  black  mane  and  tail,  graceful  carriage  and  good  action. 
Before  the  camp  left  Peavine,  a  bridle  displaced  the  rope  hacka- 
more,  the  saddle  went  on  and  off  with  less  difficulty,  and  the  colt 
half  agreed  to  the  strange  requirements  of  his  young  master.     Of 


490  IMPROVEMENT    ERA 

course,  he  couldn't  always  refrain  from  bucking, — those  cinches 
were  such  ticklish  thing's,  and  the  rattle  and  squeak  of  the  saddle 
so  different  to  the  sounds  he  had  heard.  Yet  he  meant  well, — 
young  Rojer  looked  into  his  big,  frank,  coltish  eyes,  and  forgave 
all  his  mischievous  pranks,  just  as  one  big-hearted  school-boy  for- 
gives another.  "He  don't  want  to  be  mean,"  Ben  would  say; 
"he's  just  naturally  good." 

Alec  was  no  dullard ;  he  soon  learned  that  the  brown-haired 
boy  was  a  good  fellow  to  meet,  and  he  arched  his  neck  with  real 
pride  when  he  carried  young  Rojer  on  his  back.  The  Stripes- 
love,  which  had  languished  for  years,  and  grown  particularly 
heavy  when  the  outfit  passed  Green-water,  now  rose  up  in  a  fresh, 
new  form,  and  lavished  itself  on  the  bay  colt.  He  was  taught  to 
whirl,  to  start  on  the  keen  jump,  to  stop  short  off,  or  go  straight 
ahead  in  good  order  while  his  master  reached  to  the  ground  for  a 
dragging  rope.  He  must  learn  to  eat  oats,  wear  hobbles,  and 
behave  skilfully  on  the  saddle-end  of  a  lariat,  for  young  Rojer 
was  becoming  an  adept  with  the  lasso. 

While  Ben  and  Alec  were  becoming  acquainted,  the  shaggy 
old  wag-tail  contrived  to  make  himself  an  essential  element  of  that 
acquaintance.  Being  always  at  young  Rojer's  heels,  the  old  dog, 
by  some  strange  dog-instinct,  discovered  around  the  bay  colt  an 
atmosphere  of  toleration,  and  upon  it  he  promptly  proceeded  to 
build  a  friendship  which  could  have  been  no  more  complete,  even 
if  Stripes  had  suddenly  been  resurrected  from  the  bleaching  bones 
at  Green-water.  Alec  was  adopting  new  ways  and  associates,  and 
Bowse  threw  himself  in  at  just  the  right  time,  and  writh  such  per- 
sistency of  dog-devotion,  that  the  colt  accepted  him  as  a  necessary 
part  of  the  new  performance,  and  a  dog-horse  love  clinched  itself 
on  both  sides,  before  the  horse  discovered  the  dog  to  be  his  fellow- 
servant. 

Six  weeks  after  the  camp  was  moved  from  Peavine  to  town, 
plenty  of  men  looked  at  the  bay  colt  and  jingled  their  silver  at  the 
boy  and  his  father,  but  the  father  said,  "He  belongs  to  the  boy," 
and  the  boy  said,  "No,  sir-ee,  I  won't  sell  'im." 

(to  be  continued) 


An  Appropriate  Text 


It  was  the  custom  in  a  minister's  family  to  have  each  mem- 
ber repeat  a  verse  from  the  Bible  at  the  beginning  of  every  meal. 
One  day  the  five-year-old  son  had  been  naughty,  and  was  put  at  a 
little  table  by  himself  by  way  of  punishment.  V/hen  it  came  time 
for  his  verse  he  said  very  solemnly,  "Thou  hast  prepared  a  table 
before  me  in  the  presence  of  mine  enemies." 


Tribute  to  Orson  P.  Arnold 


BY   GEORGE   C.    LAMBERT 


In  the  death  of  Orson  P.  Arnold,  I  am  deprived  of  the  asso- 
ciation of  a  friend  whose  companionship  I  dearly  prized.  I  have 
reason,  too,  for  the  belief  that  the  friendship  and  love  I  entertained 
for  him  were  fully  reciprocated.  He  was  my  David,  and  I  his 
Jonathan.  I  was  reconciled  to  his  death  by  the  extended  illness 
that  he  endured,  and  I  am  now 
consoled  by  the  hope  that  our 
association  will  be  renewed  in 
a  future  existence,  when  he 
will  be  freed  from  the  bodily 
ailments  from  which  he  suf- 
fered in  mortality. 

In  him  was  personified  my 
ideal  of  many  manly  virtues. 
A  truer  or  more  loyal  friend 
probably  never  lived.  He  was 
neither  demonstrative  nor  ef- 
fusive. He  gushed  not  in 
verbal  expressions  of  friend- 
ship, but  expressed  himself  in 
acts,  rather  than  words,  none 
the  less  effectively.  One 
could  not  mistake  his  friend- 
ship, or  loyalty,  for  flattery  or 
sycophancy.  He  was  gener- 
ous, sympathetic,  considerate, 
and  ready  to  serve  his  living 
friends  and  to  defend  their 
memories  when  dead.  0RS0N  p-  Arnold 

His  honesty  was  of  that  sterling  kind  that  knew  no  com- 
promise. He  despised  trickery,  pretense,  and  shams  of  every  kind, 
and  never  would  profit  by  the  ignorance  of  a  person  with  whom 
he  had  dealings. 

He  was  a  truthful  man.  Some  good  men  have  the  habit  of 
enlarging  (perhaps  unconsciously)  upon  things  they  relate  from 
memory,  especially  when  they  repeat  the  narrative  many  times, 
and  more  especially  when  the  narrative  relates  to  their  own  ex- 
ploits, and  is  favorable  to  them.  Not  so  with  Orson  P.  Arnold. 
Whatever  he  said  could  be  relied  upon  as  unalloyed  truth — though 
possibly  not  the  whole  truth  when  it  favorably  related  to  himself. 


492  IMPROVEMENT    ERA 

His  disposition  was  over-modest  and  he  was  inclined  to  minimize 
his  own  credits  by  suppressing  any  part  that  would  show  favorably 
to  himself.  So  far  from  being  a  braggart,  he  was  even  over- 
modest. 

Though  reserved,  he  was  frank,  direct  and  emphatic,  in 
speech,  and  powerful  in  rebuke,  when  occasion  required. 

He  was  a  most  punctual  man — never  late  in  keeping  an  ap- 
pointment or  in  meeting  an  obligation,  very  orderly  and  method- 
ical in  all  that  he  did.  His  tastes  were  simple,  his  thoughts  were 
clean,  and  his  language  choice  and  respectful.  He  had  wonderful 
self-restraint,  and  seldom  exhibited  anger,  however  great  the 
provocation. 

He  had  an  excellent  memory,  was  a  keen  observer,  and  was  a 
veritable  encyclopedia  of  knowledge  relating  to  things  that  had 
come  under  his  observation,  even  as  far  back  as  his  childhood. 

He  more  than  made  up  by  attentive  listening  for  whatever  he 
lacked  in  volubility  as  a  speaker.  There  was  virtue  in  his  taci- 
turnity. He  never  bored  anybody  by  talking,  and  seldom  if  ever 
had  reason  to  regret  anything  that  he  said.  There  are  occasions 
when  silence  serves  better  than  speech,  and  he  never  missed  any 
of  these  that  came  his  way.  His  reticence  afforded  ample  time  for 
thought,  and  when  he  spoke  he  was  usually  laconic  to  a  marked 
degree,  and  displayed  wisdom  in  what  he  said. 

He  had  a  high  sense  of  honor,  that  led  him  to  perform  every 
duty  well.  He  gave  his  best  service  to  whatever  task  he  under- 
took. He  was  determined  and  persistent,  and  hesitated  at  no  self- 
sacrifice  that  duty  or  his  generous  impulses  demanded. 

His  courage  was  not  of  the  transient  or  intermittent  kind,  but 
constant  as  time,  and  unyielding  as  adamant.  No  one  ever  knew 
him  to  quail.  His  nerve  never  forsook  him  in  face  of  the  most 
appalling  danger.  Scores,  possibly  hundreds,  of  persons  who 
have  seen  him  in  the  most  perilous  positions  would,  if  asked,  un- 
hesitatingly declare,  as  Captain  Lot  Smith  did,  that  they  never 
knew  a  braver  man. 

No  Spartan  ever  bore  pain  more  stoically  than  he  did,  and 
It  is  endurance  was  equally  marvelous.  When,  in  1857,  the  bullet 
from  a  comrade's  gun,  accidentally  discharged,  shattered  his  thigh 
bone,  the  wounded  limb  crumpled  under  him  as  he  fell  to  the 
ground.  His  companions  raised  him  up,  straightened  his  limb, 
and  staunched  the  flow  of  blood  by  use  of  a  tourniquet.  They 
hastily  improvised  a  stretcher,  placed  him  on  it,  and  hurriedly 
resumed  their  journey,  carrying  him  as  best  they  could,  for  they 
were  in  great  danger.  They  told  of  the  agony  he  endured,  as 
evidenced  by  the  perspiration  that  covered  his  face  and  saturated 
his  clothing  while  he  was  thus  carried  for  thirty  miles !  The 
torture  of  thirst  was  added  to  his  bodily  pain,  during  that  awful 
journey.     It  was  a  wonder  he  did  not  lose  his  reason.     The  sub- 


TRIBUTE  TO  ORSON  P.  ARNOLD  493 

sequent  jolting,  as  the  journey  homeward  was  continued  by 
wagon  for  a  distance  of  over  two  hundred  miles,  was  a  change, 
but  no  relief,  to  his  suffering,  heroically  and  uncomplainingly 
endured. 

The  crude  surgery  then  available  failing  to  afford  other 
relief  than  the  removal  from  the  wound  of  the  shattered  portion 
of  the  main  thigh  bone,  five  inches  in  length,  the  suffering  he 
endured  the  ensuing  few  years  while  by  slow  process  the  cartilage 
was  forming  to  take  the  place  of  the  lost  bone  must  be  imagined — 
he  never  described  it !  His  ambitious  and  independent  nature 
impelled  him  to  action,  and  he  served  as  gate  keeper  at  President 
Young's  while  still  hobbling  about  on  crutches. 

From  childhood,  he  had  been  passionately  fond  of  horses, 
and  previous  to  being  shot  was  an  expert  horseman.  He  was 
scarcely  able  to  bear  any  weight  on  the  wounded  limb  when  he 
again  began  practicing  riding,  notwithstanding  the  fact  that  dis- 
use for  so  long  a  period  had  rendered  the  knee  of  the  wounded 
limb  rigid,  and  the  exercise  must  have  caused  him  excruciating 
pain.  He  persevered,  and  in  time  was  able  to  maintain  his  seat 
in  the  saddle  with  equanimity,  and,  as  his  friends  fondly  hoped, 
with  ease. 

When,  in  the  spring  of  1866,  the  atrocities  committed  by  In- 
dians in  Sanpete  and  Sevier  counties  became  frequent  and  un- 
bearable, he,  with  others,  volunteered  to  go  to  the  relief  of  the 
settlers,  under  command  of  Colonel  Heber  P.  Kimball.  It  was  a 
very  strenuous  campaign,  extending  over  three  months.  Not 
only  did  he  bear  his  full  share  of  all  the  duties  involved  therein, 
but  he  performed  special  service  by  leading  a  small  detachment 
on  an  extra  hazardous  and  tiresome  expedition,  and  all  without 
his  comrades  knowing  that  he  was  not  free  from  suffering  as 
they  were.  Not  until  within  two  weeks  of  his  death  did  I,  who 
have  enjoyed  his  confidence  perhaps  more  than  any  one  outside 
of  his  own  family,  even  suspect  the  extent  of  his  suffering.  While 
calling  upon  him,  as  I  did  almost  daily  during  his  illness,  I  asked 
him,  one  morning,  almost  casually,  how  long  it  took  for  his 
wound  to  heal  up  after  he  was  shot.  He  hesitated  some  time 
before  replying,  and  then  said  in  a  whisper,  as  if  fearful  of  ad- 
mitting it :  "It  never  did  heal  up !"  Amazed,  I  responded  :  "You 
must  have  been  in  agony,  then,  every  dav  while  you  served  on 
the  Indian  expedition,  in  1866."  He  simply  nodded  assent.  On 
being  pressed  further  to  know  if  the  exertion  of  ridinof  horseback 
didn't  cause  the  wound  to  suppurate,  he  reluctantly  admitted  that 
the  discharge  from  the  wound  ran  down  into  his  boot  every  day. 
Was  human  suffering  or  endurance  ever  less  obtrusive?  Did 
sympathy  for  one's  fellows  ever  find  more  sincere  expression  ? 

The  fact  that  all  who  served  on  those  Indian  expeditions  did 
so  without  hope  of  earthly  reward,  is  not  worth  mentioning  in 


494  IMPROVEMENT    ERA 

comparison  with  the  infinite  sacrifice  that  he  made  to  serve! 
Some  men  are  so  eager  for  sympathy  that  they  want  their  friends 
to  know  of  every  ailment  they  have.  Orson  P.  Arnold  was  so 
self-contained  and  reserved  that  he  didn't  want  his  friends  to 
know  that  he  ever  had  an  ailment.  I  am  sure  from  his  manner 
that  he  never  intended  to  reveal  that  family  skeleton  to  anyone. 
But  how  a  knowledge  of  it  glorifies  acts  and  habits  of  his  life  that 
otherwise  would  seem  commonplace !  How  remarkable  that  he 
kept  full  abreast  of  his  stalwart  fellows  in  the  activities  of  life 
with  such  a  physical  handicap!  The  fact  that  it  was  his  daily 
habit  to  arise  at  daybreak,  pursue  his  tasks  diligently  through- 
out the  day,  frequently  with  great  bodily  exertion,  and  often 
maintain  sleepless  vigils  at  night,  for  friendship's  sake,  now  be- 
comes a  marvel ! 

Soon  after  he  was  wounded  a  number  of  doctors  examined 
the  wound  and  united  in  urging  that  the  limb  be  amputated.  This 
President  Brigham  Young  objected  to,  saying  that  he  would  yet 
be  able  to  walk  without  crutches.  He  did,  but  probably  never 
without  suffering  more  or  less  pain — which  latter  fact,  however, 
he  was  careful  to  conceal  from  his  friends.  It  is  doubtful  whether 
President  Young,  whom  he  served  for  about  twenty  years  in  dif- 
ferent capacities,  ever  even  suspected  it. 

How  the  great  leader  ever  became  attracted  to  or  interested 
in  Orson  P.  Arnold  is  probably  not  known.  Possibly  because  he 
seemed  to  know  intuitively  who  were  entitled  to  an  audience  with 
the  president,  and  had  the  faculty  of  turning  the  others  away 
without  offending  them,  he  was  employed  as  gate  or  door  keeper. 
Perhaps  his  skill  in  the  management  of  horses  led  to  his  selection 
as  coachman.  Very  likely  his  habitual  silence  and  absolute  fidelity 
recommended  him  for  confidential  service :  added  to  his  coolness 
and  undoubted  courage,  for  extra  hazardous  undertakings.  His 
self-reliance,  his  untiring  persistency  and  scrupulous  honesty,  may 
have  secured  for  him  positions  of  trust  and  responsibility ;  but 
they  all  came  to  him  without  his  seeking. 

He  never  refused  to  do  anything  required ;  he  never  quibbled 
about  the  hours  he  served,  or  the  compensation  allowed.  Fatigue, 
fasting,  exposure  to  the  elements,  had  no  terrors  for  him,  and  he 
never  allowed  them  to  interfere  with  his  success.  He  could  serve 
without  servility,  bear  responsibility  without  conceit,  and  exercise 
power  without  arrogance.  And  so  it  happened,  in  the  course  of 
time,  that  his  occupation  in  Brigham  Young's  emplov  ranged  all 
the  way  from  gate-keeper,  or  body-guard,  to  financial  agent,  or 
builder  and  superintendent  of  a  street  railway. 

He  loved  and  revered  his  employer,  and  that  great  man 
treated  him,  not  as  a  servant,  not  as  an  ordinary  employee,  but 
as  a  friend,  a  companion,  a  confidant,  a  man  upon  whom  he  could 
rely,  and  who  was  deserving  of  the  highest  trust.     And  vet,  upon 


TRIBUTE  TO  ORSON  P.  ARNOLD  495 

more  than  one  occasion,  that  great  and  good  man  suspected  or 
blamed  Orson  P.  Arnold  for  a  time  for  occurrences  that  dis- 
pleased him,  and  that  without  just  cause.  Orson  at  such  times 
knew  who  was  to  blame,  and  could  have  established  his  own  in- 
nocence by  the  utterance  of  a  sentence,  but  he  maintained  silence. 
He  would  neither  be  a  tale-bearer,  nor  seek  favor  at  the  expense 
of  others.  He  could  afford  to  be  misjudged,  but  he  could  not 
afford  to  do  anything  mean  or  petty.  He  could  not  show  by  even 
so  much  as  a  look  or  act  that  he  was  aware  of  being  suspected. 
He  could  only  maintain  his  habitual  composure,  do  his  duty  as 
ever,  and  leave  it  to  time  to  vindicate  him,  as  it  always  did.  But 
how  hard  it  is  to  bear  the  displeasure  of  one  we  love  more  than 
life !       , 

Perhaps  the  recollection  of  Orson's  invariable  habit  of 
frankly  acknowledging  every  mistake  he  made,  and  assuming 
responsibility  for  every  act  that  did  not  result  as  hoped  for,  con- 
vinced President  Young  of  the  innocence  of  his  suspected  servant. 
Possibly  the  conviction  came  from  inspiration  (which  he  most 
assuredly  enjoyed)  but  come  it  always  did,  in  time.  And  then 
would  follow  the  assurance — not  in  words,  but  in  the  kindly  look, 
in  the  warm  hand-clasp,  or  in  the  confidential  commission,  that 
faith  in  his  integrity  was  restored,  that  the  bond  of  trust  was  as 
strong  as  ever!  How  complete  that  trust  was,  President  Young 
probably  never  expressed  in  words,  but  it  was  indicated,  occa- 
sionally, when  his  personal  safety  seemed  to  be  menaced,  by  the 
quiet  direction,  as  he  was  about  to  retire  for  the  night :  "Orson, 
the  door  of  the  house  may  be  left  open.  I  shall  sleep  all  right,  if 
you  will  make  your  bed  just  within,  across  the  doorway." 

After  the  death  of  Brigham  Young,  how  comforting  to 
Orson  must  have  been  the  consciousness  that  the  trust  reposed  in 
him  by  that  great  man  was  never  misplaced !  What  a  cordial 
meeting  between  the  two  must  have  occurred  when  Orson  P. 
Arnold  passed  from  this  life  !* 

After  President  Young's  death,  Orson  P.  Arnold  was  inti- 
mately associated  with,  and  equally  loyal  to,  his  successors,  and 
was  trusted  by  them  to  the  fullest  extent.  His  service  during 
what  is  known  as  the  "Crusade"  may  never  be  fully  recorded  on 
earth,  but  I  feel  sure  that  it  is  in  heaven,  and  that  it  will  stand  to 
his  eternal  credit.  In  some  respects  that  was  the  most  trying 
time  of  his  life.  The  Church  leaders  were  made  special  targets. 
It  was  the  greatest  ambition  of  Orson's  life,  though  a  sufferer 
with  them,  to  be  of  service  to  them.  He  would  have  died  rather 
than  betray  them  as  he  was  solicited  to  do.     *     *     *     *     *     * 

During  O.  P.  Arnold's  connection  with  the  street  railway 
system  of  Salt  Lake  City,  which  extended  from  its  inception  to 
thirty  years  later,  he  bore  great  responsibility,  and  always  with 


*See  Jan.,  1913,  Era,  p.  276. 


496  IMPROVEMENT    ERA 

becoming  modesty.  He  employed  many  thousands  of  men  dur- 
ing that  time,  treated  them  humanely,  and  fairly,  and  had  the 
reputation  of  getting  the  utmost  amount  of  work  out  of  them, 
and  withal  retained  their  respect.  If  any  man  failed  to  under- 
stand what  was  required  of  him,  he  was  capable  of  and  not  above 
showing  him.  When  mules  were  the  motive  power,  if  any  of  the 
animals  displayed  a  fractious  spirit,  and  the  drivers  could  not 
manage  them,  he  had  a  habit  of  jumping  on  the  car  himself  and 
bringing  the  mules  into  subjection.  In  all  the  circles  in  which 
he  moved,  he  was  a  man  among  men — calm,  dignified,  reserved, 
self-respecting  and  respected. 

He  was  a  domestic  man,  enjoyed  the  society  of  his  family; 
provided  well  for  them;  was  thrifty  and  frugal,  and  did  his  full 
duty  in  the  matter  of  securing  those  dependent  upon  him  against 
future  want. 

During  the  last  ten  years  of  his  life,  since  retiring  from  active 
business  pursuits,  he  devoted  much  time  and  attention  to  the 
welfare  of  his  comrades  of  the  Indian  wars.  If  any  were  sick,  he 
visited  and  sought  to  comfort  them ;  and  when  one  died,  he  mani- 
fested sympathy  for  the  family  and  respect  for  the  dead,  by  at- 
tending the  funeral  and  seeing  that  flowers  were  provided.  He 
perhaps  never  heard  of  the  axiom  which  Bishop  Hunter  used  to 
relate,  as  having  been  impressed  upon  him  by  his  father — always 
so  to  conduct  himself  that  people  would  invite  him  up,  and  never 
order  him  down — but  he  exemplified  it  in  his  life.  In  attending 
funerals  with  his  comrades,  he  never  even  presumed  to  occupy 
voluntarily  a  conspicuous  seat,  and  wouldn't  think  of  proffering 
to  take  part  in  the  ceremonies.  I  was  personally  gratified  at  the 
respect  and  sympathy  manifested  by  the  Indian  War  Veterans  on 
the  occasion  of  his  funeral.  Seventy-five  of  them  were  in  attend- 
ance.    Their  commander  will  be  greatly  missed  by  them. 

My  friend  viewed  his  approaching  death  with  the  same  sedate 
self-possession  that  had  characterized  him  through  life.  He  said 
he  was  not  conscious  of  having  injured  any  one  in  life,  and  had 
no  dread  of  a  coming  judgment.  He  was  thoroughly  appreciative 
of  all  that  was  done  for  his  comfort,  and  received  everv  care  and 
attention  from  his  family  that  love  and  sympathy  could  prompt. 
I  fully  sympathize  with  them  in  the  great  bereavement  which  has 
befallen  them.  I  congratulate  them  on  having  had  such  a  hus- 
band, such  a  sire,  and  mvself  on  having  had  such  a  friend.  I 
hope  his  numerous  posterity  will  emulate  the  noble  qualities  pos- 
sessed by  their  sire  (some  of  which  are  herein  mentioned V,  and 
that  Orson  P.  Arnold  will  always  have  representatives  to  bear  his 
name  in  honor  in  the  cause  to  which  he  devoted  his  life.  This  is 
the  earnest  desire  I  have  concerning  the  family,  to  whom  I  dedi- 
cate this  sketch  which  so  feebly  expresses  the  esteem  I  had  for 
my  dear  departed  friend. 


The  Gospel  to  the  Lamanites 

BY  REY  L.  PRATT,   PRESIDENT  OF  THE  MEXICAN   MISSION 


/ — Introduction 

The  subject  at  hand  is  so  intimately  connected  with  the  great 
Latter-day  work  known  as  "Mormonism,"  and  forms  such  a  prom- 
inent part  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  teachings  that  one  would  think 
that  most  of  the  members  of  the  Church  would  be  perfectly  fa- 
miliar with,  and  enthusiastic  over,  it.  And  such  is  the  case,  in  a 
general  way,  but,  I  fear,  and  that,  too,  basing  my  belief  on  obser- 
vations I  made  while  on  a  recent  trip  through  some  of  the  stakes 
and  wards  of  Zion,  that  far  too  many  of  our  young  folks,  and, 
for  that  matter,  of  the  older  members  of  the  Church,  are  not  as 
familiar  with,  and  as  interested  in,  this  great  subject  as  it  is  their 
privilege  to  be. 

I  hope  in  this  article  to  show  that  the  work  of  carrying  the 
gospel  to  the  Lamanites  is  one  of  great  importance,  and  one  that 
is  worth  while  to  us,  as  well  as  to  them ;  one  rather  to  be  desired 
than  avoided,  and  one  that  must  be  performed  by  us,  because  the 
Lord  has  promised  this  people,  through  their  forefathers,  that  the 
gospel,  and  their  redemption  through  it,  would  come  to  them 
through  us— through  the  Church  of  Christ. 

77 — Who  are  the  Lamanites,  and  How  Came  They  to  Be  Such? 

In  I  Nephi  1  :4,  Book  of  Mormon,  we  read : 

For  it  came  to  pass  in  the  commencement  of  the  first  year  of  the 
reign  of  Zedekiah,  king  of  Judah,  (my  father  Lehi  having  dwelt  at 
Jerusalem  in  all  his  days;)  and  in  that  same  year  there  came  many 
prophets,  prophesying  unto  the  people  that  they  must  repent,  or  the 
great  city  of  Jerusalem  must  be  destroyed. 

We  learn  from  I  Nephi  5:14,  that  Lehi  was  a  descendant  of 
Jacob,  through  his  son  Joseph,  who  was  sold  into  Egypt.  Lehi 
lifted  up  his  heart  in  mighty  prayer  in  behalf  of  his  people ;  as  a 
result  of  his  prayer,  he  received  a  wonderful  and  mighty  vision 
from  the  Lord,  in  which  he  foresaw  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem, 
and  her  people  carried  away  into  captivity.  After  he  had  received 
this  vision  he  went  forth  among  the  people  and  testified  unto  them 
of  their  wickedness  and  abominations,  and  also  of  the  things  that 
he  had  seen  and  heard ;  but  he  was  only  mocked  and  persecuted 


498  IMPROVEMENT    ERA 

by  the  Jews,  and  they  sought  to  take  away  his  life.  Nephi  re- 
cords (I  Nephi  2:1-4)  that  the  word  of  the  Lord  again  came  unto 
his  father,  as  follows : 

For  behold  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  spake  again  unto  my 
father,  yea,  even  in  a  dream,  and  said  unto  him,  Blessed  art  thou 
Lehi,  because  of  the  things  which  thou  hast  done;  and  because  thou 
hast  been  faithful  and  declared  unto  this  people  the  things  which  I 
commanded  thee,  behold  they  seek  to  take  away  thy  life. 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  commanded  my  father,  even 
in  a  dream,  that  he  should  take  his  family  and  depart  into  the  wil- 
derness. 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  was  obedient  unto  the  word  of  the 
Lord,  wherefore  he  did  as  the  Lord  commanded  him. 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  departed  into  the  wilderness.  And 
he  left  his  house,  and  the  land  of  his  inheritance,  and  his  gold,  and 
his  silver,  and  his  precious  things,  and  took  nothing  with  him,  save 
it  were  his  family,  and  provisions,  and  tents,  and  departed  into  the 
wilderness. 

This  departure  of  Lehi  and  his  family  out  of  the  land  of  Jeru- 
salem occurred  six  hundred  years  before  Christ.  His  family  con- 
sisted of  his  wife,  Sariah,  and  his  four  sons,  Laman,  Lemuel,  Sam, 
and  Nephi.  They  were  afterwards  joined  by  Ishmael  and  his  fam- 
ily, and  Zoram,  the  servant  of  Laban. 

Their  history,  as  recorded  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  shows  that 
the  two  older  sons,  Laman  and  Lemuel,  were  rebellious  unto  their 
father  and  unto  the  Lord,  and  did  not  keep  the  commandments  of 
the  Lord ;  while  Sam  and  Nephi  were  obedient  sons,  and  faithful 
in  their  observance  of  the  commandments  of  the  Lord.  Early 
trouble  arose  between  Nephi  and  his  two  older  brothers,  and  on 
many  occasions,  because  of  their  great  wickedness,  they  even 
sought  to  take  away  his  life.  Their  conduct  caused  great  anguish, 
in  the  heart  of  Nephi,  and  he  was  grieved  because  of  the  hardness 
of  their  hearts,  and  he  cried  unto  the  Lord  in  their  behalf,  and  the 
word  of  the  Lord  came  unto  him  as  follows  (I  Nephi  2:19-24)  : 

*  *  *  Blessed  art  thou,  Nephi,  because  of  thy  faith,  for  thou 
hast  sought  me  diligently,  with  lowliness  of  heart. 

And  inasmuch  as  ye  shall  keep  my  commandments,  ye  shall  pros- 
per, and  shall  be  led  to  a  land  of  promise;  yea,  even  a  land  which  I 
have  prepared  for  you;  yea,  a  land  which  is  choice  above  all  other 
lands. 

And  inasmuch  as  thy  brethren  shall  rebel  against  thee,  they  shall 
be  cut  off  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord. 

And  inasmuch  as  thou  shalt  keep  my  comandments,  thou  shalt  be 
made  a  ruler  and  a  teacher  over  thy  brethren. 


THE   GOSPEL   TO   THE   LAMANITES  499 

For  behold,  in  that  day  they  shall  rebel  against  me,  I  will 
curse  them  even  with  a  sore  curse,  and  they  shall  have  no  power  over 
thy  seed,  except  they  rebel  against  me  also. 

And  if  it  so  be  that  they  rebel  against  me,  they  shall  be  a  scourge 
unto  thy  seed,  to  stir  them  up  in  the  ways  of  remembrance. 

From  the  foregoing  quotations  we  see  that  all  that  has  hap- 
pened to  the  Lamanites  was  plainly  foreseen  and  foretold  when 
they  were  scarcely  started  on  their  way  to  the  promised  land.  In 
fact,  all  of  the  conditions  that  have  existed  throughout  their  his- 
tory, and  that  still  exist  among  them,  were  plainly  foretold  by  the 
prophets  of  the  Lord,  and  are  recorded  in  the  Book  of  Mormon. 

The  history  of  the  travels  of  Father  Lehi  and  his  family, 
through  the  wilderness,  and  the  building  of  a  ship  in  which  to 
cross  the  mighty  waters  that  separated  them  from  the  land  of 
promise,  and  which  they  built  in  obedience  to  the  command  of  the 
Lord,  and  in  accordance  to  the  pattern  and  model  given  to  Nephi 
by  him ;  and  then  their  long  and  perilous  journey  over  the  mighty 
waters  to  the  promised  land ;  their  landing  there,  and  the  estab- 
lishing of  themselves  in  the  land ;  the  great  visions  received  from 
the  Lord  by  Lehi  and  his  faithful  son  Nephi,  and  the  remarkable 
way  in  which  the  hand  of  the  Lord  was  over  them,  to  guide  and 
protect  them,  is  all  very  interesting  history,  but  space  will  not  per- 
mit us  to  follow  it  in  detail  here.  It  will  be  seen,  however,  by  a 
careful  perusal  of  this  remarkable  and  interesting  history,  that 
the  two  older  sons  of  Lehi,  Laman  and  Lemuel,  and  the  daughters 
of  Ishmael,  whom  they  took  to  wife,  and  the  sons  of  Ishmael,  were 
often  rebellious  and  disobedient,  even  to  the  extent  of  wanting, 
and  trying,  to  take  the  life  of  their  younger  brother  Nephi  who, 
because  of  his  faithfulness  and  obedience  to  his  father's  counsel, 
and  to  the  commandments  of  the  Lord,  was  greatly  blessed  of  the 
Lord.  He  was  permitted,  in  fulfilment  of  promise,  to  become  a 
teacher  and  a  ruler  over  his  brethren.  At  times,  through  great 
manifestations  of  the  power  of  the  Lord,  these  rebellious  sons 
were  made  to  feel  his  power  and  humble  themselves,  repenting  of 
their  sins.  But  their  repentance  and  humility  were  always  short- 
lived, and  they  continually  fell  back  into  their  condition  of  error 
and  rebellion,  and  consequent  state  of  darkness  of  mind. 

This  division  in  the  family  of  Lehi  grew  worse  after  the  little 
colony  was  established  in  the  promised  land,  even  to  the  extreme 
that  it  was  impossible  for  Nephi  and  those  who  listened  to  his 
counsel,  and  who  lived  in  accordance  with  the  commandments  of 
the  Lord,  to  live  with  their  brethren  of  the  other  faction  in  the 
land  where  they  first  settled.  Nephi,  himself,  describes  the  condi- 
tions thus  (II  Nephi  5)  : 

Behold  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  did  cry  much  unto  the  Lord 
my  God,  because  of  the  anger  of  my  brethren. 


500  IMPROVEMENT    ERA 

But  behold,  their  anger  did  increase  against  me;  insomuch  that 
they  did  seek  to  take  away  my  life. 

Yea,  they  did  murmur  against  me,  saying:  Our  younger  brother 
thinks  to  rule  over  us;  and  we  have  had  much  trial  because  of  him; 
wherefore,  now  let  us  slay  him,  that  we  may  not  be  afflicted  more 
because  of  his  words.  For  behold,  we  will  not  have  him  to  be  our 
ruler;  for  it  belongs  unto  us,  who  are  the  elder  brethren,  to  rule  over 
this  people. 

Now  I  do  not  write  upon  these  plates,  all  the  words  which  they 
murmured  against  me.  But  it  sufficeth  me  to  say,  that  they  did  seek 
to  take  away  my  life. 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  did  warn  me,  that  I,  Nephi, 
should  depart  from  them,  and  flee  into  the  wilderness,  and  all  those 
who  would  go  with  me. 

*  *  *  And  all  those  who  were  with  me  did  take  upon  them 
to  call  themselves  the  people  of  Nephi. 

*  *  *  And  I,  Nephi,  did  take  the  sword  of  Laban,  and  after  the 
manner  of  it  did  make  many  swords,  lest  by  any  means  the  people 
who  were  now  called  Lamanites  should  come  upon  us  and  destroy 
us;  for  1  knew  their  hatred  towards  me  and  my  children,  and  those 
who  were  called  my  people. 

*  *  *  And  behold,  the  words  of  the  Lord  had  been  fulfiled 
unto  my  brethren,  which  he  spake  concerning  them,  that  I  should  be 
their  ruler  and  their  teacher;  wherefore,  I  had  been  their  ruler  and 
their  teacher,  according  to  the  comandments  of  the  Lord,  until  the 
time  they  sought  to  take  away  my  life. 

Wherefore,  the  word  of  the  Lord  was  fulfiled  which  he  spake 
unto  me,  saying:  That  inasmuch  as  they  will  not  hearken  unto  thy 
words,  they  shall  be  cut  off  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  And 
behold,  they  were  cut  off  from  his  presence. 

And  he  caused  a  cursing  to  come  upon  them,  yea,  even  a  sore 
cursing,  because  of  their  iniquity.  For  behold,  they  had  hardened 
their  hearts  against  him,  that  they  had  become  like  unto  a  flint; 
wherefore,  as  they  were  white  and  exceeding  fair  and  delightsome, 
that  they  might  not  be  enticing  unto  my  people,  the  Lord  God  did 
cause  a  skin  of  blackness  to  come  upon  them. 

And  thus  saith  the  Lord  God,  I  will  cause  that  they  shall  be 
loathsome  unto  thy  people,  save  they  shall  repent  of  their  iniquities. 

And  cursed  shall  be  the  seed  of  him  that  mixeth  with  their  seed; 
for  they  shall  be  cursed  even  with  the  same  cursing.  And  the  Lord 
spake  it  and  it  was  done. 

And  because  of  their  cursing,  which  was  upon  them,  they  did  be- 
come an  idle  people,  full  of  mischief  and  subtlety,  and  did  seek  in  the 
wilderness  for  beasts  of  prey. 

Thus  came  about  the  division  of  the  family  of  Lehi  into  two 
factions,  which  grew  into  two  numerous  and  mighty  nations  upon 


THE  GOSPEL  TO  THE  LAMANITES  501 

this  continent ;  and,  from  the  foregoing,  we  learn  that  the  Laman- 
ites,  although  a  cursed  nation,  are  of  the  house  of  Israel,  through 
Lehi,  who  was  a  literal  descendant  of  Joseph  who  was  sold  into 
Egypt ;  and  that  their  curse  and  their  present  condition  came  upon 
them  in  fulfilment  of  prophecy,  and  because  of  their  disobedience 
to  the  Lord  and  his  commandments,  and  of  their  hardening  their 
hearts  against  him. 

It  is  interesting  to  note,  through  reading  the  history  of  the 
Lamanites,  as  contained  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  how  literally  the 
prophecies  of  the  Lord,  made  concerning  them,  have  been  fulfiled. 
Their  descent  from  a  civilized  and  a  "white  and  exceeding  fair 
and  delightsome  people,"  into  a  "dark  and  a  loathsome  and  a  filthy 
people,  full  of  idleness  and  all  manner  of  abominations,"  was  in- 
deed very  rapid. 

However,  the  Nephites  did  not  cease  to  strive  to  convert  their 
brethren  from  the  error  of  their  ways,  and  to  restore  them  to  the 
truth  and  thereby  redeem  them  from  their  fallen  condition.  But 
it  seems  that  for  many  years  their  efforts  in  this  direction  were  in 
vain,  for  the  Lamanites  not  only  refused  to  listen  to,  and  obey 
their  teachings,  but  they  sought  to  destroy  the  records  which  Lehi 
had  brought  from  Jerusalem,  and  also  to  destroy  the  people  of 
Nephi  who  were  striving  to  live  in  accordance  with  the  command- 
ments of  the  Lord. 

The  prophet  Enos,  in  his  short  writings,  after  telling  of  the 
great  desires  of  his  heart  for  the  redemption  of  his  brethren,  the 
Lamanites,  says : 
• 

For  at  the  present,  our  strugglings  were  vain  in  restoring  them 
to  the  true  faith.  And  they  swore  in  their  wrath,  that  if  it  were  pos- 
sible, they  would  destroy  our  records  and  us;  and,  also,  all  the  tradi- 
tions of  our  fathers. 

*  *  *  And  I  bear  record  that  the  people  of  Nephi  did  seek  dil- 
igently to  restore  the  Lamanites  unto  the  true  faith  in  God.  But  our 
labors  were  vain;  their  hatred  was  fixed,  and  they  were  led  by  their 
evil  nature  that  they  became  wild,  and  ferocious,  and  a  bloodthirsty 
people;  full  of  idolatry  and  filthiness:  feeding  upon  beasts  of  prey; 
dwelling  in  tents,  and  wandering  about  in  the  wilderness  with  a  short 
skin  girdle  about  their  loins  and  their  heads  shaven:  and  their  skill 
was  in  the  bow,  and  in  the  cimeter,  and  the  ax.  And  many  of  them 
did  eat  nothing  save  it  was  raw  meat;  and  they  were  continually  seek- 
ing to  destroy  us." 

Their  condition,  through  all  the  long  ages,  from  then  till  now, 
has  remained  practically  the  same.  True  it  is  that  through  the 
teachings  of  the  Nephites,  many  of  them  have  been  converted  to 
the  truth,  and  the  sore  curse  that  was  theirs  has  been  removed, 
because  of  their  change  from  an  evil  to  a  good  life.    But  this  only 


502  IMPROVEMENT    ERA 

further  proves  that  the  promises  of  the  Lord  cannot  fail,  because 
he  said  the  curse  was  only  to  remain  with  them  as  long  as  they 
remained  disobedient,  and  wicked,  and  would  not  listen  to  the 
commandments  of  the  Lord,  and  obey  him.  At  no  time  in  their 
history,  however,  is  it  recorded  of  them  that  all  of  them  have 
turned  from  their  evil  ways,  and  that  the  curse  has  been  lifted 
from  them,  as  a  people,  except  for  the  two  hundred  years  which 
preceded  the  coming  of  Christ  to  the  people  upon  this  continent, 
and  the  establishment  of  his  gospel  among  them.  Of  this  time 
spoken  of,  we  are  told,  in  IV  Nephi  1,  that  in  the  thirty-sixth  year 
after  the  birth  of  Christ,  "the  people  were  all  converted  to  the 
Lord,  upon  the  face  of  the  land,  both  Nephites  and  Lamanites, 
and  there  were  no  contentions  among  them,  and  every  man  did 
deal  justly  one  with  another." 

But,  as  I  have  said,  this  condition  did  not  endure  among 
them ;  men  began  to  be  lifted  up  in  the  pride  of  their  hearts,  and 
to  forget  their  God,  and  ceased  to  keep  his  commandments.  Class 
distinctions,  secret  societies,  man-made  churches,  and  wars  and 
strife  and  bloodshed,  and  all  manner  of  evil,  began  to  creeo  in 
among  them.  Part  of  the  people  remained  true  to  their  faith 
in  their  God  and  in  his  gospel,  but  many  were  led  away  by  false 
teachers  into  all  manner  of  iniquity,  insomuch  that  in  the  two  hun- 
dred and  thirty-first  year  there  was  a  great  division  among  the 
people,  and  thev  began  to  be  known  again  by  the  names  that  had 
distinguished  them  of  old.  Those  who  remained  faithful  were 
called  Nephites,  and  those  who  turned  awav  into  evil  paths,  and 
to  false  religions,  were  called  Lamanites.  The  curse  of  old  came 
upon  the  Lamanites,  and  the  old  and  terrible  spirit  of  hatred 
and  strife  and  bloodshed  came  between  the  two  peoples,  and 
there  began  to  be  wars  and  bloodshed  in  the  land. 

Nephi  saw  in  prophetic  vision,  even  before  he  and  his  father 
and  his  brethren  had  reached  the  promised  land,  that  these  condi- 
tions would  overcome  his  seed,  and  the  seed  of  his  brethren,  for, 
not  onlv  did  the  Lamanites  become  a  wicked  people,  but  not  long 
after  the  division  of  these  people,  just  spoken  of,  the  Nephites  also 
became  a  wicked  people  and  forsook  their  God.  Nephi  relates  the 
vision  he  saw  as  follows  (I  Nephi  12:19-23)  : 

And  while  the  angel  spake  these  words,  I  beheld  and  saw  that 
the  seed  of  my  brethren  did  contend  against  my  seed,  according  to 
the  word  of  the  angel;  and  because  of  the  pride  of  my  seed,  and  the 
temptations  of  the  devil,  I  beheld  that  the  seed  of  my  brethren  did 
overpower  the  people  of  my  seed. 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  beheld  and  saw  the  people  of  the  seed 
of  my  brethren,  that  they  had  overcome  my  seed;  and  they  went 
forth  in  multitudes  upon  the  face  of  the  land. 

And  T  saw  them  gathered  together  in  multitudes;  and  I  saw  wars 


THE   GOSPEL   TO   THE   LAMANITES 


503 


and  rumors  of  wars  among  them;  and  in  wars  and  rumors  of  wars,  I 
saw  many  generations  pass  away. 

And  the  angel  said  unto  me,  Behold  these  shall  dwindle  in  un- 
belief. 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  beheld  after  they  had  dwindled  in  un- 
belief, they  became  a  dark,  and  loathsome,  and  a  filthy  people,  full 
of  idleness  and  all  manner  of  abominations. 

This  great  climax,  spoken  of  by  Nephi,  culminating  in  the 
extinction  of  the  Nephites,  as  a  race,  at  the  hands  of  their  breth- 
ren, the  Lamanites,  took  place  in  the  year  four  hundred  and  twenty 
after  Christ,  and  three  hundred  and  eighty-seven  years  after  the 
establishment  of  the  true  gospel  among  the  people  of  this  land,  by 
no  other  person  than  the  Christ  himself ;  and  the  Lamanites  went 
forth  in  multitudes  upon  the  face  of  the  land,  and,  having  over- 
come all  other  enemies,  continued  to  satisfy  their  thirst  for  blood 
by  wars  and  butcheries  among  themselves.  And  in  this  condition 
they  remained  until  the  discovery  of  America  by  the  Europeans, 
and  in  a  measure  to  the  present  day. 

MEXICO   CITY,   MEXICO 

["The  Lamanites  After  the  Coming  of  the  Europeans"  will  be 
discussed  in  the  next  paper.] 


Elder  W.  C.  Jefferies  writes  from  Barnsley,  England,  December  18: 
"I  have  spent  most  of  my  time  in  this  branch  and  consider  it  a  very 

good  place  to  labor.  I 
find  many  good  people 
in  my  travels,  among 
both  Saints  and  friends. 
Some  of  the  latter,  also, 
generally  attend  our 
Sunday  night  meetings. 
We  hold  a  cottage  meet- 
ing each  week  for  the 
deaf  and  dumb,  and  the 
elders  here  find  much 
pleasure  in  speaking  to 
them  through  Brother 
James  Benfell,  interpreter,  who  is  at  the  head  of  the  deaf  and  dumb 
school  in  Barnsley.  Elders,  left  to  right:  J.  A.  Vannesse,  Smithfield; 
W.  C.  Jefferies,  president  of  the  branch,  Grantsville;  A.  L.  Riggs, 
president  of  the  conference,  Logan;  L.  P.  Burt,  Brigham  City;  T. 
Shepherd,  Provo,  Utah." 


f 

n — ; 

KW 

- :! 

% 

■ 

111 

f 

P 

#^  «*fc 

^0tk 

% 

**m* 

Department  of  Vocations  and  Industries 


BY  B.  II .  ROBERTS 


VII — What  to  Suggest  to  Boys 

Our  association  committeemen  are  at  a  loss  to  know  what  to 
suggest  to  the  boys,  either  directly  on  the  subject  of  vocations,  or 
on  those  topics  related  to  that  theme.  As  matter  of  the  latter  sort, 
we  recently  picked  up  a  book  containing  the  article  herewith 
quoted,  by  James  Thompson  Fields,  an  American  author  of  New 
Hampshire  and  Massachusetts,  which  suggests  many  themes  for 
conversation  that  have  more  or  less  relation  to  better  general 
preparation  for  vocations  and  general  industrial  life ;  and  suggest 
that  our  association  committeemen  take  up  the  several  topics  in 
direct  conversation  with  their  individual  members,  and  get  them 
to  adopt  one  or  more  of  these  suggestions  of  Mr.  Fields ;  and  if 
one  member  can  be  induced  to  undertake  to  carry  out  in  practice 
one  thing,  and  another  some  other  thing  in  the  list  of  things  sug- 
gested, an  association  might  be  engaged  in  carrying  into  effect 
nearly  all  the  suggestions  made. 

In  any  event,  we  submit  to  the  committeemen  the  several  sug- 
gestions of  Mr.  Fields : 

IF  I   WERE  A   BOY  AGAIN 

When  we  are  no  longer  young  we  look  back  and  see  where  we 
might  have  done  better  and  learned  more;  and  the  thigs  we  have  neg- 
lected rise  up  and  mortify  us  every  day  of  our  lives.  May  I  enum- 
erate some  of  the  more  important  matters,  large  and  small,  that,  if  I 
were  a  boy  again,  I  would  be  more  particular  about? 

I  think  I  would  learn  to  use  my  left  hand  just  as  freely  as  my 
right  one,  so  that  if  anything  happened  to  lame  either  of  them  the  other 
would  be  all  ready  to  write  and  handle  things,  just  as  if  nothing  had 
occurred.  There  is  no  reason  in  the  world  why  both  hands  should 
not  be  educated  alike.  A  little  practice  would  render  one  set  of  fingers 
just  as  expert  as  the  other;  and  I  have  known  people  who  never 
thought,  when  a  thing  was  to  be  done,  which  particular  hand  ought 
to    do    it,    but    the    hand    nearest    the    object    took    hold    of    it,    and 

I  would  learn  the  art  of  using  tools  of  various  sorts.  I  think  I 
would  insist  on  learning  some  trade,  even  if  I  knew  there  would  be 
no  occasion  to  follow  it  when  I  grew  up.  What  a  pleasure  it  is  in 
after  life  to  be  able  to  "make  something,"  as  the  saying  is — to  con- 
struct a  neat  box  to  hold  one's  pen  and  paper;  or  a  pretty  cabinet  for 


DEPARTMENT  OF  VOCATIONS  AND   INDUSTRIES     505 

a  sister's  library;  or  to  frame  a  favorite  engraving  for  a  Christmas 
present  to  a  dear,  kind  mother.  What  a  loss  not  to  know  how  to  mend 
a  chair  that  refuses  to  stand  up  strong  only  because  it  needs  a  few 
tacks  and  a  bit  of  leather  here  and  there!  Some  of  us  cannot  even 
drive  a  nail  straight;  and  should  we  attempt  to  saw  off  an  obtrusive 
piece  of  wood,  ten  to  one  we  should  lose  a  finger  in  the  operation.  It 
is  a  pleasant  relaxation  from  books  and  study  to  work  an  hour  every 
day  in  a  tool-shop;  and  my  friend,  the  learned  and  lovable  Professor 
Oliver  Wendell  Holmes,  finds  such  a  comfort  in  "mending  things," 
when  his  active  brain  needs  repose,  that  he  sometimes  breaks  a  piece 
of  furniture  on  purpose  that  he  may  have  the  relief  of  putting  it  to- 
gether again  much  better  than  it  was  before.  He  is  as  good  a  me- 
chanic as  he  is  a  poet.     *     *     *     * 

I  think  I  would  ask  permission,  if  I  happened  to  be  born  in  a  city, 
to  have  the  opportunity  of  passing  all  my  vacations  in  the  country, 
that  I  might  learn  the  names  of  trees  and  flowers  and  birds.  We  are, 
as  a  people,  sadly  ignorant  of  all  accurate  rural  knowledge.  We  guess 
at  many  country  things,  but  we  are  certain  of  very  few.  It  is  inex- 
cusable in  a  grown-up  person,  like  my  amiable  neighbor  Simpkins, 
who  lives  from  May  to  November  on  a  farm  of  sixty  acres,  in  a  beau- 
tiful wooded  country,  not  to  know  a  maple  from  a  beech,  or  a  bobolink 
from  a  cat-bird.  He  once  handed  me  a  bunch  of  pansies,  and  called 
them  violets;  and  on  another  occasion  he  mistook  sweetpeas  for 
geraniums.  What  right  has  a  human  being,  while  the  air  is  full  of 
bird-music,  to  be  wholly  ignorant  of  the  performer's  name?  When 
we  go  to  opera,  we  are  fully  posted  with  regard  to  all  the  principal 
singers;  and  why  should  we  know  nothing  of  the  owners  of  voices 
that  far  transcend  the  vocal  powers  of  Jenny  Lind  and  Christine 
Nilsson?     *     *     *     * 

If  I  were  a  boy  again  I  would  have  a  blank-book  in  which  I  could 
record,  before  going  to  bed,  every  day's  events  just  as  they  happened 
to  me  personally.  <  If  I  began  by  writing  only  two  lines  a  day  in  my 
diary,  I  could  start  my  little  book,  and  faithfully  put  down  what  hap- 
pened to  interest  me.  On  its  pages  I  would  note  down  the  habits  of 
birds  and  animals  as  I  saw  them;  and  if  the  horse  fell  ill,  down  should 
go  the  malady  in  my  book;  and  what  cured  him  should  go  there,  too. 
If  the  cat  or  dog  showed  any  peculiar  traits,  they  should  all  be  chron- 
icled in  my  diary;  and  nothing  worth  recording  should  escape 
me.     *     *     *     * 

If  I  were  a  boy  again,  one  of  the  first  things  I  would  strive  to  do 
would  be  this:  I  would,  as  soon  as  possible,  try  hard  to  become  ac- 
quainted with,  and  then  deal  honestly  with,  myself;  to  study  up  my  own 
deficiencies  and  capabilities:  and  I  would  begin  early  enough,  before 
faults  had  time  to  become  habits.  I  would  seek  out  earnestly  all 
the  weak  spots  in  my  character,  and  then  go  to  work  speedily  and 
mend  them  with  better  material.  If  I  found  that  I  zvas  capable  of  some 
one  thing  in  a  special  degree,  I  would  ask  counsel  on  that  point  of  some 


506  IMPROVEMENT    ERA 

judicious  friend;  and  if  advised  to  pursue  it,  I  would  devote  myself  to  that 
particular  matter,  to  the  exclusion  of  much  that  is  foolishly  allowed  in 
boyhood.     *     *     *     * 

If  I  were  a  boy  again,  I  would  school  myself  into  a  habit  of  atten- 
tion oftener;  I  would  let  nothing  come  between  me  and  the  subject 
in  hand.  I  would  remember  that  an  expert  on  the  ice  never  tries  to 
skate  in  two  directions  at  once.  One  of  our  great  mistakes  while  we 
are  young  is  that  we  do  not  attend  strictly  to  what  we  are  about  just 
then — at  that  particular  moment.  We  do  not  bend  our  energies  close 
enough  to  what  we  are  doing  or  learning.  We  wander  into  a  half- 
interest  only,  and  so  never  acquire  fully  what  is  needful  for  us  to  be- 
come master  of.  The  practice  of  being  habitually  attentive  is  one 
easily  attained,  if  we  begin  early  enough.  I  often  hear  grown-up 
people  say,  "I  couldn't  fix  my  attention  on  the  sermon,  or  the  book, 
although  I  wished  to  do  so."  And  the  reason  is  that  a  habit  of  atten- 
tion was  never  formed  in  youth.     *     *     *     * 

If  I  were  a  boy  again,  I  would  know  more  about  the  history  of 
my  own  country  than  is  usual,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  with  young  Ameri- 
cans. When  in  England  I  have  always  been  impressed  with  the 
minute  and  accurate  knowledge  constantly  observable  in  young  Eng- 
lish lads  of  average  intelligence  and  culture  concerning  the  history  of 
Great  Britain.  They  not  only  have  a  clear  and  available  store  of  his- 
torical dates  at  hand  for  use  on  any  occasion,  but  they  have  a  wonder- 
fully good  idea  of  the  policy  of  government  adopted  by  all  the  prom- 
inent statesmen  in  different  eras  down  to  the  present  time.  *  *  *  * 
If  the  history  of  any  country  is  worth  an  earnest  study,  it  is  surely 
the  history  of  our  own  land;  and  we  cannot  begin  too  early  in  our  lives 
to  master  it  fully  and  completely.  What  a  confused  notion  of  distin- 
guished Americans  a  boy  must  have  to  reply,  as  one  did  not  long  ago 
when  asked  by  his  teacher,  "Who  was  Washington  Irving?"  "A  Gen- 
eral in  the  Revolutionary  War,  sir."   (!)**** 

If  I  were  a  boy  again,  I  would  strive  to  become  a  fearless  person. 
I  would  cultivate  courage  as  one  of  the  highest  achievements  of  life. 
"Nothing  is  so  mild  and  gentle  as  courage,  nothing  is  so  cruel  and 
vindictive  as  cowardice,"  says  the  wise  author  of  a  late  essay  on  "Con- 
duct." Too  many  of  us  nowadays  are  overcome  by  fancied  lions  in 
the  way  that  have  never  existed  out  of  our  own  brains.  Nothing  is  so 
credulous  as  fear.  Some  weak  minded  horses  are  forever  looking 
around  for  white  stones  to  shy  at;  and  if  we  are  hunting  for  terrors, 
they  will  be  sure  to  turn  up  in  some  shape  or  other.  We  are  too  prone 
to  borrow  trouble,  and  anticipate  evils  that  may  never  appear.  "The 
fear  of  ill  exceeds  the  ill  we  fear."  Abraham  Lincoln  once  said  that 
he  never  crossed  Fox  River,  no  matter  how  high  the  stream  was, 
"until  he  came  to  it."  Dangers  will  arise  in  any  career,  but  presence 
of  mind  will  often  conquer  the  worst  of  them.  Be  prepared  for  any 
fate,  and  there  is  no  harm  to  be  feared.     *     *     *     * 

If  I  were  a  boy  again,  I  would  look  on  the  cheerful  side  of  every- 


DEPARTMENT  OF  VOCATIONS  AND   INDUSTRIES     507 

thing;  for  everything,  almost,  has  a  cheerful  side.  Life  is  very  much 
like  a  mirror;  if  you  smile  upon  it,  it  smiles  back  again  on  you;  but  if 
you  frown  and  look  doubtful  upon  it,  you  will  be  sure  to  get  a  similar 
look  in  return.  I  once  heard  it  said  of  a  grumbling,  unthankful  person, 
"He  would  have  made  an  uncommonly  fine  sour  apple,  if  he  had  hap- 
pened to  be  born  in  that  station  of  life."  Inner  sunshine  warms  not 
only  the  heart  of  the  owner,  but  all  who  come  in  contact  with  it.  In- 
difference begets  indifference.  "Who  shuts  love  out,  in  turn  will  be 
shut  out  of  love."     *     *     *     * 

If  I  were  a  boy  again,  I  would  demand  of  myself  more  courtesy 
towards  my  companions  and  friends.  Indeed  I  would  rigorously  exact 
it  of  myself  towards  strangers  as  well.  The  smallest  courtesies,  inter- 
spersed along  the  rough  roads  of  life,  are  like  the  little  English  spar- 
rows now  singing  to  us  all  winter  long,  and  making  that  season  of  ice 
and  snow  more  endurable  to  everybody.  But  I  have  talked  long 
enough,  and  this  shall  be  my  parting  paragraph:  Instead  of  trying  so 
hard  to  be  happy,  as  if  that  were  the  sole  purpose  of  life,  I  would,  if 
I  were  a  boy  again,  try  still  harder  to  deserve  happiness. 


THE   MAPUSAGA   L.    D.    S.    SCHOOL   BAND, 
Which  made  the  journey  to  Upolu  and  Savaii.     Elder     M.  V.  Coombs, 
the  leader,  is  standing  in  the  rear. 


Editors'  Table 


The  Resurrection 


At  this  season  of  the  year  when  nature  is  about  to  awaken  to 
renewed  life  from  winter's  sleep,  one's  thoughts  naturally  turn  to 
the  resurrection. 

Some  have  thought  that  a  comparison  of  the  resurrection  of 
the  body  of  man,  and  his  return  to*  life  after  death,  with  the  re- 
vival of  the  plants  and  nature  at  the  return  of  spring,  is  objection- 
able, and  not  pertinent  as  an  illustration  of  the  resurrection.  To 
some  extent,  of  course,  this  is  true.  Such  persons  argue  that 
human  research  fails  to  find  any  comparison,  between  the  awak- 
ening of  nature  and  the  resurrection  of  the  body.  They  declare 
that  in  no  instance  in  nature  has  there  been  an  actual  death.  If 
the  trees,  or  the  grass,  or  the  pupa  within  the  chrysalis,  die,  there 
will  be  no  resumption  of  leafage,  no  butterfly,  with  the  return  of 
spring.  Life  sleeps  with  the  apparently  dead  in  nature.  The 
comparison  so  often  made  that  as  each  returning  spring  brings 
life  to  the  slumbering  acorn,  and  the  tree  stripped  of  its  leaves,  so 
also  shall  renewed  life  be  given  to  the  body  in  the  resurrection, — 
is  a  statement  untrue  in  analogy,  they  argue ;  for  this  reason,  that 
life  slumbers  with  the  buried  acorn,  and  in  the  tree  stripped  of  its 
foliage,  but  this  is  not  so  with  the  body,  for  that  is  dead  even  as 
the  killed  tree  or  the  lifeless  acorn,  neither  of  which  would  revive. 

But  it  is  no  greater  mystery,  to  my  mind,  for  God  who  has 
all  power,  to  re-unite  the  essential  elements  of  the  dead  body  of 
man  with  the  living,  eternal  spirit,  thus  forming  the  resurrected 
soul,  than  for  him  to  re-clothe  with  a  new  plant,  each  returning 
spring,  the  mysterious  life  of  the  slumbering  seed ;  or  the  stripped 
and  naked  tree,  with  a  new  covering  of  foliage. 

In  the  New  Testament  the  resurrection  of  man  is  not  only 
taken  for  granted  but  it  forms  a  part  of  Christ's  doctrinal  system : 
"He  that  heareth  my  word,  and  believeth  on  Him  that  sent  me, 
hath  everlasting  life,  and  shall  not  come  into  condemnation,  but  is 
passed  from  death  unto  life,     *****     for  as  the  Father 


EDITORS'  TABLE  509 

hath  life  in  himself  so  has  he  given  to  the  Son  to  have  life  in 
himself,  *  *  *  *  All  that  are  in  the  graves  shall  hear  his 
voice,  and  shall  come  forth;  if  they  have  done  good,  unto  the 
resurrection  of  good;  and  if  they  have  done  evil,  unto  the  resur- 
rection of  damnation."     (John  5  :24-29.) 

That  Jesus  arose  from  the  dead,  and  so  became  an  example 
of  what  we  are  to  do,  is  attested  by  such  an  array  of  scriptural 
proofs  that  no  believer  in  the  inspired  records  can  have  a  doubt 
of  the  fact.  The  angel  testified  to  the  women  at  the  sepulchre — 
"He  is  not  here,  for  he  is  risen,  as  he  said."  He  showed  him- 
self to  many  in  Jerusalem,  and  besides  manifested  himself  to  the 
Nephites,  on  this  continent,  where  prophets  taught  the  doctrine 
and  foretold  his  resurrection :  "The  spirit  and  the  body  shall  be 
re-united  again  in  its  perfect  form ;  both  limb  and  joint  shall  be 
restored  to  its  proper  frame,  even  as  we  now  are  at  this  time," 
writes  Alma. 

Mormon  declares :  "The  death  of  Christ  bringeth  to  pass  the 
resurrection,  which  bringeth  to  pass  redemption  from  an  endless 
sleep  from  which  all  men  shall  be  awakened  by  the  power  of 
God." 

In  the  Book  of  Mormon  we  have  many  of  the  most  striking 
testimonies  of  the  fact  of  a  literal  resurrection,  and  these  facts 
are  with  certainty  confirmed  by  modern  revelation  to  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith  :  "They  shall  look  for  me  ;  and,  behold,  I  will  come  ; 
*  *  *  *  An  angel  shall  sound  his  trump,  and  the  Saints 
that  have  slept  shall  come  forth  to  meet  me  in  the  cloud ;  where- 
fore, if  ye  have  slept  in  peace,  blessed  are  you,  for  as  you  now 
behold  me  and  know  that  I  am,  even  so  shall  ye  come  unto  me, 
and  your  souls  [spirits  and  bodies  united]  shall  live,  and  your 
redemption  shall  be  perfected."     (Doc.  and  Cov.  45:44-46.) 

Nature ;  the  testimony  of  the  New  Testament ;  the  personal 
teachings  and  example  of  Christ ;  His  appearance  among  his  dis- 
ciples before  His  ascension,  and  on  this  continent;  the  written 
declarations  of  the  prophets  in  the  Book  of  Mormon ;  and  the 
revelations  of  God  to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  in  united,  unmis- 
taken  voice  all  testify  to  the  fact  of  the  literal  resurrection  of  the 
body. 

Guided  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  by  faith  in  God,  in  the 
testimony  of  his  prophets  and  in  the  scriptures,  I  accept  the  doc- 


510  IMPROVEMENT    ERA 

trine  of  the  resurrection  with  all  my  heart,  and  rejoice  at  its  con- 
firmation in  nature  with  the  awakening  of  each  returning  spring. 
The  Spirit  of  God  testifies  to  me,  and  has  revealed  to  me,  to  my 
complete,  personal  satisfaction,  that  there  is  life  after  death,  and 
that  the  body  which  we  lay  down  here  will  be  re-united  with  our 
spirits  to  become  a  perfect  soul,  capable  of  receiving  a  fulness  of 

joy  in  the  presence  of  God. 

Joseph  F.  Smith. 


Card  Playing 


A  correspondent  has  sent  a  request  that  we  say  something  of 
the  position  we  take  on  card-playing.  Heretofore,  I  have  written 
upon  it,  both  in  this  magazine  and  others,  and  spoken  of  it  many 
times  before  the  congregations  of  the  Saints.  Personally,  and 
always  I  am  positively  and  insistently  opposed  to  the  Latter- 
day  Saints  playing  cards,  either  at  home,  in  private  circles,  in 
public,  at  socials  or  at  any  other  gathering  of  the  people.  Our 
correspondent  further  states  that  he  wishes  to  know  how  to  meet 
the  argument  of  a  number  of  young  ladies  in  his  settlement  who 
are  or  should  be  workers  in  the  Sunday  School  and  other  organi- 
zations of  the  ward,  who  insist  on  playing  cards  "in  their  private 
parties  or  gatherings,  of  three  or  four,  and  so  on,  when  they  get 
together  for  an  evening's  visit."  They  argue  that  they  just  play 
among  themselves  and  enjoy  it;  they  do  not  play  for  money;  they 
play  in  their  own  homes,  so  they  are  not,  as  they  claim,  setting 
anyone  else  an  example  outside  of  their  own  circle  of  friends,  and 
for  that  reason  cannot  see  where  they  are  doing  any  harm.  They 
feel,  also,  and  have  so  expressed  it,  that  "anyone  who  opposes 
them  is  interfering  with  their  personal  liberty."  They  say  further 
"that  certain  persons  in  high  standing  in  the  community  have  their 
card  parties ;  they  nevertheless,  go  to  meeting,  and  are  treated  as 
the  best  of  people ;"  so  that,  "if  it  is  right  for  these  people  to  play 
cards  in  social  parties,  it  cannot  be  wrong  for  us  in  our  private 
parties." 

Our  correspondent  further  states  that  he  has  even  heard  of 
"certain  High  Priests  who  play  cards  when  they  ought  to  be  in 


EDITORS'  TABLE  511 

meeting  on  Sunday."  He  wishes  us  to  tell  him  how  to  meet  the 
arguments  of  the  young  ladies.  If  there  is  any  truth  in  what  he 
says  he  has  heard  about  "certain  High  Priests,"  they  should  be 
dealt  with  for  their  fellowship. 

It  appears  to  me  a  very  simple  matter  to  meet  such  argu- 
ments. It  is  just  as  sinful  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  to  do  an  evil 
secretly  or  in  the  home,  as  it  is  to  do  one  publicly,  and  it  has 
practically  the  same  effect  upon  the  person  who  does  the  evil  act, 
although  the  evil  results  may  not  be  so  far-reaching  as  if  done  in 
public.  No  person  can  play  cards,  or  smoke,  or  drink,  or  do  any 
other  forbidden  thing,  in  his  home,  by  himself  or  among  his  per- 
sonal friends,  without  being  guilty  of  wrong  doing  just  as  much 
as  if  he  did  all  these  things  in  public.  We  cannot  be  hypocrites, 
and  whatever  we  do  should  be  worthy,  of  course,  of  being  done 
openly  and  above  board,  if  we  would  be  effective  teachers.  No 
young  lady  can  teach  children  in  the  Sabbath  School  the -evils  of 
card-playing,  who  plays  cards  in  her  home  society,  or  with  her 
personal  friends.  The  teachings  of  such  will  have  no  good  effect, 
because  her  heart  will  not  be  in  it,  and  example  and  habit  are 
stronger  than  words.  The  same  may  be  said  of  every  other  per- 
son, including  "High  Priests,"  and  "certain  persons  in  high 
standing." 

I  have  stated  heretofore  why  I  hold  that  card-playing  is 
wrong.  In  the  first  place,  it  results  in  the  useless  waste  of  valua- 
ble time ;  secondly,  the  practice  leads  to  the  public  card  table, 
thence  to  the  saloon,  to  gambling,  and  to  ruin  and  shame.  These 
facts  can  be  easily  demonstrated  by  the  history  of  men  who  have 
begun  the  game,  intending  not  to  carry  it  farther  than  for  pass- 
time  and  pleasure  in  their  private  homes,  but  who  have  gradually 
become  infatuated — crazed — with  it,  and  left  the  home,  and  taken 
up  with  companions  who  have  easily  led  them  from  card-playing 
for  fun  or  amusement, to  playing  cards  for  money  and  intoxicating 
drink,  which  course  most  certainly  leads  to  destruction.  I  am  abso- 
lutely opposed  to  playing  cards  in  homes,  in  social  gatherings,  pri- 
vately or  publicly,  and  this  applies  as  much  to  those  our  correspond- 
ent calls  "certain  persons  in  high  standing,"  as  it  does  to  the  young 
lady  or  the  young  man  who  is  or  should  be  teaching  in  the  Sabbath 
Schools  even  in  the  remotest  village  or,  community  in  the  Church. 

Joseph  F.  Smith. 


Messages  From  the  Missions 


This  picture  shows  a  com- 
pany in  a  pleasant  walk  of  nine 
or  ten  miles,  from  a  little  side 
railroad  station.  The  people  are 
O.  D.  Romney,  president  of  the 
New  Zealand  mission,  his  wife, 
and  one  of  their  missionary 
sons,  Melbourne,  and  Brother 
Peter  Merrick,  with  his  little, 
heavily-laden  pony.  The  next  picture  shows  the  object  of  their  visit, 
the  poor,  but  faithful,  family  of  Brother  Merrick's,  who  have  been 
members  of  the  Church  for  twenty  years  past.  They  are  so  isolated 
that  they  seldom  see  an  elder.  Sister  Romney  is  the  first  American 
lady  they  have  ever  seen. 
They  are  an  exemplary 
family,  well  posted  in 
the  gospel,  and  enjoy  a 
most  excellent  spirit. 
They  hold  their  own 
Sabbath  School  and  Sac- 
rament meeting  every 
Sunday.  They  live  alone, 
on  a  little  farm  which  is 
like  an  oasis  in  the  des- 
ert, for  nothing  can  be 
seen  from  there  but  the 
dreary  gum-fields  in  the  Bay  of  Islands,  in  the  northern  part  of  New 
Zealand.  A  wonderful  lesson  of  contentment,  joy  and  satisfaction 
brought  by  the  gospel  to  the  faithful  is  exemplified  by  these  people 
in  their  lonely  cottage. — O.  D.  R. 

Elder  William  E.  McFarlane,  writing  from  Burlington,  Ver- 
mont, October  14,  says:  "Elders  in  the  Vermont  conference,  left  to 
right:    Joseph  A.  Anderson,  Logan;  Malcolm  Walters,  Tooele;  Alvin 

A.  Wood,    Clearfield,   Utah;   James   S.    Mason,    Rigby,    Idaho;    Frank 

B.  Brown,  Salt  Lake  City;  John  W.  Dunn,  Logan;  bottom  row:  Mat- 
thew Madsen,  Willard;  Joseph  L.  Brown,  Grantsville,  Utah;  William 
E.  Rappleye,  Cowley,  Wyoming;  Conference  President  William 
McFarlane,  Manti;  George  L.  Hatch,  Chihuahua,  Mexico;  William 
D.  Robertson,  Park  City,  Utah.  This  conference  was  organized  on 
theh  24th  of  July,  three  years  ago.  Much  good  has  been  done  here, 
considering  the  prejudice  owing  to  this  being  the  birthplace  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  We  are  greatly  pleased  with  the  success  that 
has  attended  our  labors  this  summer.     We  have  distributed  tracts  in 


EDITORS'  TABLE 


513 


every  county  in  the  state,  and  prejudice  of  long-standing  is  slowly 
dying  out.  We  have  enjoyed  our  country  work  very  much.  The 
month  of  August  was  the  best  in  the  history  of  our  conference.  We 
distributed   21    Books   of  Mormon,  793   small  books,  9,769  tracts,   503 


Liahonas;  5,526  families  were  visited,  and  4  cottage  and  40  open,  air 
meetings  were  held.  The  elders  are  now  located  in  the  small  villages 
and  report  good  success." 

Elder  L.  L.  Graham,  Gloucester,  England,  December  14:  "When 
the  weather  permits,  we  cycle  out  and  tract  the  country  villages.  The 
scattered  farmers,  as  a  rule,  are  much  pleased  because  we  visit  them 

at  their  isolated  homes.  They  give  us  the 
credit  of  doing  more  than  most  of  their 
own  ministers  will  do,  and  this  affords 
us  an  opportunity  to  explain  to  them 
the  great  interest  which  the  Latter-day 
Saints  take  in  saving  the  souls  of  men. 
We  consider  no  effort  too  great  to  con- 
vey the  glorious  truths  that  have  been 
revealed  in  these  latter  days.  We  are 
succeeding  in  selling  many  of  our  books, 
and  in  having  some  good  gospel  con- 
versations. We  enjoy  our  labors,  not- 
withstanding the  insults  we  receive  from 
some  who  are  very  prejudiced.  Yester- 
day I  handed  a  man  a  tract  who  was  ap- 
parently in  good  humor  until  he  learned 
I  was  a  'Mormon.'  Then,  with  some 
warmth,  he  accused  me  of  belonging  to 
a  bad  set  of  people,  and  did  not  want  to 
listen  to  me,  until  I  appealed  to  him  to 
exhibit  his  loyalty  to  the  British  motto,  'Fair  Play.'  He  then  changed 
his  nature,  and  tried  to  be  a  true  Britain,  giving  me  the  privilege  of 
explaining  the  object  of  my  being  here.  He  promised  to  read  the  lit- 
erature that  I  gave  him,  and  stated  he  would  never  again  judge  the 


r      4JK 


514 


IMPROVEMENT    ERA 


'Mormon'  people  as  he  had  hitherto  done.     Elders,  left,  J.   F.  Palmer, 
Preston,  Idaho;  right,  L.  L.  Graham,  Richfield,  Utah." 

Elders  M.  J.  Steed  and  A.  G.  Brain  of  Salt  Lake  City  write  from 
Gateshead,  England,  January  13:  "Although  persecution  in  this  branch 
of   the    Newcastle    conference    is    prevalent,    at    the    present   time,    our 

cause  is  still  progress- 
ing. There  are  over 
half  a  million  people  in 
this  district,  and  most  of 
the  doors  have  been  vis- 
ited by  the  elders  with 
books  and  tracts.  Of  late 
the  persecution  has  been 
so  severe,  and  the  feei- 
ing  so  bitter,  that  we 
have  taken  the  Savior's 
advice  and  gone  to  other 
towns  where  we  have 
sold  much  literature  and 
borne  our  testimony,  un- 
trammeled  to  many.  We  have  a  branch  here  of  fifty  members,  and 
many  are  investigating  the  gospel.  Although  this  is  the  youngest 
branch  in  the  conference,  it  is  one  of  the  leading  ones.  The  Saints 
are  good  tithe-payers  and  hard  workers.  We  have  a  good  Sunday 
school  and  Mutual  organization.  Prof.  McClellan  of  the  Tabernacle 
Choir,  on  his  way  to  Germany,  paid  us  a  visit.  We  went  to  our  meet- 
inghouse and  sang  some  hymns,  Prof.  McClellan  accompanying  us. 
In  group  picture,  left  to  right:  Francis  Simpson,  M.  J.  Steed,  E.  S. 
Wilcox,  Prof.  J.  J.  McClellan  and  his  son  Douglas,  A.  G.  Brain,  and 
Joseph  Parmley. 

Elders  D.  Rolla  Harris  and  J.  C.  Sid- 
c'oway  completed  a  sucessful  trip 
through  the  northern  part  of  the  Pitts- 
burg,  Pa.,  conference,  on  January  30,  be- 
ing gone  about  four  weeks.  They  held  a 
number  of  meetings,  distributed  many 
tracts  and  books  and  obtained  a  number 
of  subscribers  for  the  Era.  They  report- 
ed the  conference  in  very  good  condition 
and  the  Saints  and  elders  are  working 
unitedly  »for  the  spread  of  truth  among 
the  good  people  who  are  anxious  to  hear 
what  they  have  to  say.  Elders,  left  to 
right,  J.  C.  Siddoway,  Teton  City,  and 
President  D.  Rolla  Harris,  Salem, 
Idaho. 


k% 


EDITORS'  TABLE 


515 


Elder  Ernest  A.  Hoare  writes  from  Sydney,  Australia,  November 
29:  "The  elders  shown  in  this  cut  have  labored  at  Victoria,  N.  S.  W., 

for  some  time.  Their  names  are, 
left  to  right:  Back  row — Ernest 
A.  Hoare,  mission  secretary; 
John  E.  Gleave,  Robert  A.  Hun- 
ter. Front  row — Sargent  A. 
Rice,  conference  president;  Wil- 
liam W.  Taylor,  L.  L.  Bunnell. 
Elder  Rice  was  recently  honor- 
ably released,  and  returned 
home  on  the  steamship  Sonoma. 
Elder  Gleave,  the  late  president 
of  the  West  Australia  confer- 
ence, was  sustained  president 
instead  of  Elder  Rice.  Elder 
Taylor  was  transferred  to  South 
Melbourne,  Victoria  conference, 
as  presiding  elder;  and  Elder 
Bunnell  was  assigned  to  labor 
in  Richmond,  Victoria.  Elder 
Hoare,  who  since  January,  1912,  has  acted  as  mission  secretary  still 
continues  in  that  position.  He  is  looking  for  a  transfer  to  Queens- 
land conference  where  he  hopes  to  labor  among  his  relatives.  "Truth," 
a  weekly  publication  of  Sydney,  commented  as  follows  on  the  labors 
of  these  elders: 


"  'Six  cute  Yanks  congregate  on  Friday  nights  in  the  main  thor- 
oughfares of  the  city,  in  the  endeavor  to  propagate  "Mormonism." 
The  meeting  usually  consists  of  a  hymn  or  two,  not  too  badly  sung, 
and  then  an  elder  sets  forth  a  lengthy  prayer  in  behalf  of  the  breth- 
ren and  the  bystanders.  Following  the  petition  a  sermon  is  delivered 
in  defense  of  their  creed.' 

"Of  late  the  newspapers  have  devoted  much  space  to  the  consid- 
eration of  'Mormonism,'  many  of  the  articles  being  far  from  appro- 
priate to  our  noble  cause.  However,  our  elders  have  never  suffered 
severe  persecution,  the  Australians  generally  allowing  all  men  freedom 
of  worship." 


Elder  James  Hansen,  conference  clerk  of  Aalborg,  Denmark, 
writes,  October  12:  "We  have  just  held  our  semi-annual  conference, 
which  was  attended  by  President  Martin  Christonherson  and  twelve 
elders  who  labor  in  this  conference,  also  a  number  of  elders  visiting 
from  other  places.  The  meetings  were  well  attended.  The  large  num- 
ber of  strangers  who  were  present  shows  that  people  are  interested 
in  our  teachings.  The  elders  expressed  themselves  in  Priesthood 
meeting    as    being   much    interested    in    the    work    and    enjoying   their 


516 


IMPROVEMENT    ERA 


labors.  Elders,  left  to  righti  back  row:  Mikkel  A.  Mikkelsen,  visit- 
ing; Soren  M.  Sorensen,  George  S.  Sanders,  visiting;  Adolph  Peter- 
son, Andrew  E.  Lauritzen;  middle  row:  George  Jensen,  Lewis  C. 
Jacobsen,    Andrew    M.    Jensen,    James    C.    Bolander,    Jens    M.   Jensen, 


Joseph  E.  Jensen;  front  row:  James  Hansen,  Conference  President 
Christian  M.  Jensen,  Mission  President  Martin  Christopherson,  P.  S. 
Sorensen,  visiting,  Christian  Dowsell." 


Elder  Joseph  A.  Anderson,  Burlington, 
Vermont,  January  20:  "We  are  re-tract- 
ing  this  city  and  are  successful  in  get- 
ting into  the  homes  of  many  honest  peo- 
ple to  explain  some  of  the  truths  of  the 
gospel.  Some  who  had  one  time  inter- 
viewed us  out  of  curiosity  are  now  giving 
us  a  fair  investigation.  Our  cottage 
meetings  are  well  attended  and  some 
good  is  resulting.  Elders,  left  to  right, 
sitting:  William  McFarlane,  Manti, 
Utah;  William  A.  Rappleye,  Cowley, 
Wyoming;  standing,  Joseph  A.  Ander- 
son, Logan,  Utah." 


Priesthood  Quorums'^  Table 


High  Priests  in  Granite  Stake.— It  appears  from  the  1912  annual 
report  of  the  High  Priests  Quorum  of  the  Granite  stake  of  Zion  that 
there  are  in  that  stake  429  High  Priests,  an  increase  of  43  over  1911. 
Among  them  there  are  31  stake  officers;  63  bishops  and  counselors; 
138  who  are  laboring  in  the  Sunday  School,  the  Mutual,  and  in  other 
ward  work  outside  of  the  bishoprics;  112  who  are  70  years  and  over; 
11  patriarchs,  and  20  who  are  disabled  or  infirm  under  70  years.  There 
are  only  79  who  are  not  engaged  in  ward  or  Priesthood  duties;  336  out 
of  the  total  number  attend  sacrament  meetings,  and  246  attended  Mon- 
day evening  Priesthood  meetings  one  or  more  times.  There  are  five 
members  who  are  engaged  in  the  general  Church  work  outside  of  the 
stake;  namely,  one  apostle,  one  presiding  bishop,  two  on  the  General 
Sunday  School  board,  and  one  on  the  Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.  board. 

Certificates  of  Membership. — The  annual,  circular  of  the  Bishop's 
Office,  for  1913,  contains  the  following  instructions  relating  to  mem- 
bership: 

"Certificates  of  membership  should  be  presented  with  the  least 
possible  delay.  If  for  any  sufficient  reason  members  are  not  able  to  be 
present  when  the  certificates  of  membership  are  presented,  they  may  still 
be  received  by  the  vote  of  the  congregation.  Certificates  of  member- 
ship presented  to  a  ward  should  be  retained  for  reference,  and  new 
ones  issued  when  members  remove.  In  no  instance  should  old  cer- 
tificates of  membership  be  returned  as  a  notice  of  removal  to  another 
ward." 

Where  persons  absolutely  refuse  to  be  identified  in  the  ward  and 
do  not  desire  to  become  identified  with  the  Church  the  following  in- 
structir    s  of  the  annual  circular  should  apply: 

"If  a  recommend  is  received  by  a  bishop  for  a  person  residing  in 
his  ward  who  expressly  desires  not  to  be  a  member  thereof,  or  of  the 
Church,  and  who  requests  that  his  name  be  stricken  from  the  records, 
such  person  should  be  summoned  before  the  bishopric  and  if  he  still 
feels  that  he  does  not  desire  to  have  a  membership  in  the  Church  he 
should  be  dealt  with." 

Priests  Quorums. — One  of  the  stakes  report  that  it  has  organ- 
ized, or  appointed,  a  presidency  of  the  Priests  Quroums  for  the  stake. 
So  far,  we  have  not  heard  of  a  similar  arrangement  made  in  any  other 
stake  of  Zion.  There  is  objection  to  forming  one  Priests  quorum  for 
a  stake,  and  that  is  that  the  Lord  has  placed  the  bishop  as  president  of 
the  Priests  Quorum  and  has  required  him  to  sit  in  council  with  them 


518  IMPROVEMENT    ERA 

and  teach  them  their  duties.  This  could  not  be  done  with  the  quorum 
in  a  stake  capacity.  The  bishop  of  each  ward  should  preside  over  the 
Lesser  Priesthood  of  the  ward  by  virtue  of  his  bishopric.  If  each 
bishop  of  a  ward  will  take  personal  charge  of  the  Priests,  there  will 
soon  be  enough  to  carry  on  the  work  in  the  ward,  and  the  bishop  will 
find  young  men  enough  of  suitable  age  and  capacity  to  be  Priests,  to 
form  a  quorum.  We  hope  that  each  bishop  will  enter  into  the  spirit 
of  this  calling,  and  feel  that  it  is  his  duty  to  teach  the  Priests  their 
duties,  and  to  be  his  aids  and  assistants  in  the  ward.  This  does  not 
preclude  a  committee  of  two  or  more  members  of  the  High  Council 
being  appointed  to  look  after  the  work  of  the  Priests,  and  aid  and 
assist  the  bishops  in  this  important  duty  and  calling,  where  so  desired. 

The  manner  of  receiving  new  members  into  the  ward. — It  has  been 
asked  what  the  manner  of  receiving  new  members  into  a  ward,  and 
what  action  should  be  taken  where  they  neglect  or  refuse  to  be 
present  at  the  ward  meeting,  to  be  admitted  to  fellowship.  It  is,  in- 
deed, very  desirable  that  the  members  of  the  Church  should  be  present 
when  their  certificates  of  membership  are  submitted  to  the  Saints  for 
the  purpose  of  their  being  admitted  to  fellowship  in  the  ward.  In 
many  wards  the  practice  is  being  followed  for  the  bishop  or  a  merj3.be r 
of  the  bishopric  to  call  on  those  who  have  arrived  in  the  ward,  "wel- 
come them,  and  make  other  inquiries.  Certificates  of  membership  are 
then  applied  for,  and  later  the  ward  teachers  or  Priests  call  upon  them, 
notify  them  of  the  arrival  of  the  certificates  of  membership,  and  invite 
them  to  be  present  at  the  next  meeting.  If  the  visitor  finds  that 
through  sickness,  occupation,  or  other  causes  the  family,  or  any  mem- 
ber of  the  family,  cannot  be  present,  he  so  reports.  The  bishop  sub- 
mits the  names  of  the  family  to  the  Saints  for  fellowship,  and,  as  a 
rule,  they  are  accepted  as  members  of  the  ward.  If  persons  show 
indifference,  they  should  be  visited  and  labored  with  in  kindness,  by 
the  ward  teachers.  If  necessary,  special  teachers  may  be  appointed 
to  call  upon  such  persons  to  impress  upon  them  their  responsibility  as 
Latter-day  Saints,  and  to  create  a  feeling  that  they  will  be  welcome  in 
the  ward.  The  mission  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  is  to  save  people; 
that  is  the  object  and  the  purpose  of  the  gospel,  and  of  the  organiza- 
tion that  we  have.  By  visiting  the  wayward,  the  neglectful,  and  the 
indifferent,  we  but  carry  out  the  teachings  of  Jesus  in  his  remarkable 
parable  concerning  the  lost  sheep.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  the  bishops 
everywhere  will  develop  the  missionary  spirit,  and  that  prominent 
brethren,  with  the  right  kind  of  ability  and  tact,  may  be  called  to  assist 
them  in  laboring  with  the  indifferent  and  the  neglectful  Latter-day 
Saints.  This  is  a  subject  that  might  well  be  taken  up  by  High  Coun- 
cils and  bishops. 

"Ward  Teaching"  is  the  title  of  a  helpful  article  by  Bishop  H.  H. 
Blood,  that  will  appear  in  the  April  number  of  the  Era. 


Mutual  Work 


M.  I.  A.  Mid-Season  Conferences,  1913 

To  the  Stake  and  Ward  Officers,  Y.  M.  and  Y.  L.  M.  I.  A.: 

Dear  Brethren  and  Sisters  : — The  stake  superintendents  and  presi- 
dents of  the  Y.  M.  and  Y.  L.  M.  I.  A.  are  instructed  to  make  arrange- 
ments for  holding  the  annual  mid-season  conferences  of  their  stakes 
for  our  organizations,  in  conformity  with  the  dates  given  below.  Here- 
tofore the  dates  have  been  set  by  the  officers  of  the  stakes;  but  a  large 
proportion  of  the  stakes  have  neglected  holding  these  conferences,  so 
the  General  Boards  have  decided  that  this  year  they  would  set  the 
dates. 

DATES    FOR    THE    M.    I.    A.    ANNUAL    CONFERENCE 

February  9— Yellowstone,  Wayne. 

February  16 — Fremont,  Rigby,  Bear  River. 

February  23 — Snowflake,  South  Sanpete,  North  Weber,  St.  Johns, 
North  Davis,  Emery,  Liberty,  Hyrum,  Duchesne,  Granite,  Weber, 
Parowan,  Young. 

March  2 — Pioneer,  Panguitch,  San  Juan. 

March  9 — St.  George,  San  Luis,  Big  Horn,  Blackfoot,  Summit, 
Millard,  Bannock,  Juab,  Bingham,  Carbon,  Salt  Lake,  Nebo,  Malad, 
Uintah,  Kanab. 

March  16 — Oneida,  Union,  Benson,  Cache,  Star  Valley,  Teton, 
South  Davis,  Tooele,  Deseret,  Ensign,  Ogden. 

March  23 — Box  Elder,  North  Sanpete,  Wasatch,  Beaver,  Jordan, 
Alpine,  Utah,  Morgan,  Woodruff,  Cassia,  Alberta,  Pocatello. 

March  30 — St.  Joseph,  Maricopa,  Sevier,  Moapa. 

In  case  any  of  the  dates  are  not  satisfactory  for  any  reason,  the 
stake  superintendents  will  please  notify  the  General  Secretaries  of  the 
General  Boards  immediately,  and  state  the  date  desired  for  their  con- 
ference, after  consultation  with  their  stake  presidency. 

The  stake  officers  are  expected  to  conduct  these  conferences,  and 
not  depend  on  representatives  of  the  General  Boards  being  present. 

The  stake  secretaries  are  requested  to  send  a  report  to  the  General 
Secretaries  of  the  proceedings  of  the  conference  and  the  general  con- 
dition of  the  work. 

PURPOSE    OF    THE    CONFERENCE. 

The  main  purposes  of  these  conferences  are: 

First— To  check  up  the  work  of  the  associations  in  the  stake  to 
date,  enabling  the  stake  officers  to  have  a  definite  understanding  of  the 
condition  of  the  associations  in  their  stake,  with  a  view  to  suggesting 
remedies  for  such  organizations  as  may  have  fallen  down  in  any  line 
of  our  work. 

Second— To  discuss  and  devise  plans  for  an  M.  I.  A.  Day  and  for 
the  summer  work  of  the  associations. 


520  IMPROVEMENT    ERA 

INSTRUCTIONS  FOR  PRELIMINARY  WORK 

These  circulars  should  be  immediately  distributed  to  the  ward  and 
stake  officers;  and  conjoint  meetings  of  the  stake  boards  should  be 
held  to  make  arrangements  for  the  details  of  the  conference.  Suitable 
halls  should  be  secured  where  both  the  young  men  and  the  young 
ladies  may  be  accommodated  without  interfering  with  the  Sunday 
School  or  ward  meetings.  It  is  very  important  that  the  president  of 
each  organization  should  be  present  and  ready  to  report,  either  ver- 
bally or  in  writing,  the  work  of  his  or  her  association,  so  far,  in  every 
department. 

MEETINGS 

There  should  be  three  meetings  held, — one  of  them  jointly  be- 
tween the  young  men  and  the  young  ladies,  at  ten  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing; one,  separately,  at  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  one  general 
public  meeting  in  the  evening. 

PROGRAM 

Conjoint  Meeting,  10  a.  m. 

1.  Presentation  and  discussion  of  program  for  stake  M.  I.  A.  day. 

2.  Suggestions  for  summer  work. 

3.  Suggestive  program  for  Sunday  conjoint  meeting. 

4.  A  plan  for  the  betterment  of  your  open-night  programs. 

5.  A  better  way  of  getting  joint  transportation  for  stake  visiting. 

Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.  Meeting,  2  p.  m. 
I. — A  letter  should  be  sent  out  to  every  president  of  an  association 
immediately,  requiring  him  to  answer  the  following  questions  in  writing: 

1.  How  have  you  succeeded  with  the  manual  classes? 

2.  What  have  you  done  to  obtain  a  larger  enrollment  and  awaken 
increased  interest  in  the  association? 

3.  How  have  you  succeeded  with  your  preliminary  programs,  and 
of  what  have  they  consisted?     (Enclose  copy  of  one.) 

4.  How  did  you  conduct  your  open  night  programs?  (Enclose 
copy  of  one.) 

5.  What  are  the  number  of  Eras  taken  in  your  ward? 

6.  What  have  you  collected  on  the  Fund? 

7.  Have  you  a  Committee  on  Vocations,  and  what  have  they  done? 

8.  How  many  reading  course  books  have  you  in  your  ward? 

9.  Name  the  drama,  cantata  or  opera  you  have  presented. 
When  these  questions  are  sent  in  from  the  ward  officers  the  stake 

board  should  meet  and  discuss  them,  and  as  the  first  exercise  of  the 
conference,  the  superintendent  should  give  a  summary  of  the  answers 
which  should  then  be  discussed  by  the  officers  present.  Where  any 
ward  has  best  succeeded  in  any  line  of  activity,  let  the  president  of 
that  ward  state  in  a  very  short  talk  how  this  has  been  accomplished. 
Where  any  ward  has  fallen  down,  let  the  president  state  what  he  con- 
siders to  be  the  difficulty.    Then  let  officers  present  who  have  a  remedy 


MUTUAL  WORK  521 

for  the  trouble  be  called  upon  to  name  it.  In  this  way  we  believe  much 
good  can  be  accomplished  in  awakening  a  renewed  interest  in  the 
activities  of  our  organization.  Please  note  that  the  board  of  the  stake 
should  meet  before  the  date  of  holding  the  conference  to  compile  these 
reports,  discuss  them,  and  be  prepared  to  suggest  remedies  where 
needed,  and  to  give  commendation  where  merited.  At  conclusion  of 
conference  please  mail  these  questions  and  answers  to  General  Secre- 
tary Moroni  Snow,  so  that  your  findings  may  be  placed  on  file  and 
made  helpful  to  others. 

II. — Plans  for  the  Boy  Scout  work  and  athletic  movement  in  this 
stake  for  the  summer  of  1913. 

Your  committee  on  athletics  and  Boy  Scouts  should  be  advised  to 
prepare  a  plan  for  the  summer  work  which  should  be  presented  to  the 
officers  on  this  occasion,  discussed,  and  adopted,  as  far  as  thought 
profitable  and  advisable.  See  instructions  in  Era  for  March,  1912,  and 
January,  1913. 

Y.  L.  M.  I.  A.  Meeting,  2  />.  m. 

All  members  as  well  as  officers  should  be  invited. 

A  letter  should  be  sent  immediately  to  each  Young  Ladies'  presi- 
dent requesting  her  to  answer  the  following  questions  in  writing,  send- 
ing same  to  her  stake  president. 

I. — Questions: 

1.  Do  you  prefer  separate  outlines  for  juniors  and  seniors?  Why? 

2.  Do  you  continue  during  the  summer? 

3.  Do  you  pay  100%  dime  fund? 

4.  Does  the  association  subscribe  for  the  Journal  and  have  it 
bound  at  end  of  year? 

5.  How  many  Journals  are  taken  in  your  ward? 

6.  What  is  your  enrollment? 

7.  How  many  of  your  members  have  access  to  the  Journal? 

8.  What  are  you  doing  to  increase  your  enrollment  and  attendance? 

9.  On  what  night  do  you  hold  meetings? 

10.     How  many  Young  Ladies'  socials  have  you  held?     How  many 
conjoint  socials? 

11.  Have  you  the  books  of  the  reading  course? 

12.  How  do  you  interest  your  girls  in  these  books? 

13.  How  many  successful  testimony  meetings  have  you  held? 

14.  Do  you  use  the  stake  traveling  library? 

15.  Have  the  subjects,  "Our  Organization,"  and  "Prophetic  Coun- 
sel," presented  at  our  last  convention,  been  presented  in  your  ward? 

Follow  the  same  plan  in  regard  to  compiling  and  presenting  the 
answers  to  these  questions  as  outlined  for  Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.  officers  above, 
sending  the  questions  and  compiled  answers  to  General  Secretary  Joan 
M.  Campbell,  Room  34,  Bishop's  Building,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

II.— Discuss  the  topic,  "What  Effect  Has  the  Study  of  the  Restor- 
ation Of  the  Gospel  Had  Upon  Your  Life?" 


522  IMPROVEMENT    ERA 

Conjoint  Evening  Meeting. 
Everybody  should  be  invited  to  attend  this  meeting. 

1.  Have  at  least  one  congregational  song,  and  special  musical  ex- 
ercises. 

2.  Address:     "Remember  the  Sabbath  Day  to  Keep  it  Holy." 

3.  Address:     "Honor  Thy  Father  and  Thy  Mother." 

IMPORTANCE    OF    THE    CONFERENCE 

We  believe  that  this  mid-season  conference,  if  properly  conducted 
on  the  lines  set  forth  above,  will  result  in  much  good  in  awakening  a 
renewed  interest  in  our  organizations,  and  that  where  societies  have 
been  neglectful  an  interest  may  be  revived  and  work  accomplished  still 
during  this  season.  It  will  also  aid  in  creating  a  renewed  interest  for 
the  summer  work  of  our  organizations,  and  help  the  officers  to  obtain 
better  results  for  the  season  coming.  We  ask  that  the  general  stake 
officers  of  the  organizations  be  up  and  doing  in  advertising  this  con- 
ference properly  and  in  presenting  to  the  officers  gathered  such  sug- 
gestions and  commendations  as  will  give  them  renewed  strength  for 
their  work.  To  this  end  we  pray  that  the  Lord  will  give  you  influence 
and  bless  you. 

Yours  truly, 

Joseph  F.  Smith, 
General  Superintendent  Y.  M.  M.  I.  A. 
Martha  H.  Tingey, 

President  Y.  L.  M.  T.  A. 


Stake  Oratorical  Contest 


On  February  3,  the  Utah  Stake  M.  I.  A.  oratorical  contest  finally 
closed,  in  the  stake  tabernacle  at  Provo,  where  a  large  and  interested 
audience  heard  the  contest  between  the  three  successful  district  con- 
testants of  the  stake.  What  we  specially  wish  to  call  the  attention  of 
the  young  men  to  is  that  in  every  district  contest  in  that  stake,  though 
many  young  men  tried,  the  young  ladies  won.  The  contest  between 
the  three  young  ladies  resulted  in  giving  the  first  place  to  Mrs.  Sebrina 
Reynolds,  of  Springville  Third  ward,  who  spoke  on  "Religious  Free- 
dom," and  the  second  place  to  Miss  Ola  Sward  of  Provo  Sixth  ward, 
whose  subject  was  "God  in  Nature;"  and  the  third  place  to  Miss  Louie 
Farley,  who  spoke  on  "The  Mormon  Missionary's  Mother."  Mrs. 
Reynolds,  of  Springville,  Third  ward,  who  spoke  on  "Religious  Free- 
ners  of  contests  on  the  association  trophy  cup  and  in  addition  received 
as  a  prize  three  volumes  of  Ella  Wheeler  Wilcox's  poems.  Miss  Sward 
was  presented  with  two  volumes  of  James  Whitcomb  Riley's  poems, 
and  Miss  Farley  with  a  copy  of  "Mother,"  by  Katherine  Norris.  We 
trust  that  in  the  next  contest  the  boys  will  make,  some  showing.  How 
say  you,  brethren? 


Passing  Events 


The  Equal  Suffrage  Amendment  Resolution  was  finally  adopted  by 
the  Nevada  Legislature  on  January  30,  and  by  Missouri,  Feb.  20. 

The  Montana  Legislature,  on  January  23,  finally  passed  a  woman 
suffrage  resolution;  and  in  Minnesota  the  lower  house,  early  in  Feb- 
ruary, decided  to  submit  the  question  to  the  voters. 

King  Menelik  of  Abyssinia  Died,  about  February  3,  and  Prince 
Lidj  Jeassu,  one  of  his  grandsons,  entered  the  capitol  as  his  successor. 
The  kingdom  of  Abyssinia  has  a  population  of  about  8,000,000  with  a 
powerful  army,  and  its  political  institutions  are  feudal  in  character. 
Menelik  became  the  supreme  ruler  in  1889,  and  has  been  reported  dead 
many  times  before.  The  new  emperor  is  only  seventeen  years  old, 
and  was  elected  some  years  ago  by  Menelik  as  his  successor. 

The  Parcels  Post  System  has  been  an  eminent  success  in  the 
United  States.  Even  if  there  should  be  no  increase  over  the  pack- 
ages handled  in  January,  approximately  40,000,000,  about  500,000,000 
parcels  will  be  handled  this  year.  Some  postmasters  estimate  1,000,- 
000,000  packages.  At  the  fifty  largest  postoffices,  in  January,  19,- 
365,433  parcels  were  handled  the  first  four  weeks,  the  last  two  weeks 
exceeding  the  first  by  5,000,000  packages. 

An  attempt  on  the  life  of  Lord  and  Lady  Hardinge  by  a  bomb- 
thrower  in  Delhi,  December  23  last,  and  the  murder  of  a  native  official 
January  14,  at  Bengal,  has  had  the  unexpected  effect,  it  is  reported,  of 
cementing  Anglo-Indian  solidarity.  Representative  public  meetings 
have  been  held  to  resent  the  outrage  against  the  viceroy  and  to  de- 
nounce the  crime.  The  people  are  said  to  be  doing  all  they  can  to  help 
in  the  discovery  of  the  criminals  and  to  cry  down  the  symptoms  of 
anarchy  which  have  so  suddenly  invaded  that  country. 

Job  Smith,  valiant  member  of  the  Church  and  veteran  citizen  of 
Utah,  died  January  2,  at  Sugar.  He  was  born  in  England,  December 
2,  1828,  and  joined  the  Church  May  18,  1840,  being  confirmed  by  Brig- 
ham  Young,  Willard  Richards  and  Wilford  Woodruff.  He  came  to 
America  in  1843,  and  arrived  in  Nauvoo  May  31,  of  that  year.  He  was 
ordained  a  Seventy  and  taught  school  there,  and  was  quite  familiar 
with  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  He  started  for  the  west  in  1846,  and 
arrived  in  Utah  September  25,  1848.  He  later  filled  a  mission  to  Eng- 
land, returning  home  in  1854,  leading  a  company  across  the  plains.  He 
filled  a  short  mission  to  California  in  1877. 

The  Pioneer  Trail  Bill  was  presented  to  the  Senate  of  the  Utah 


524  IMPROVEMENT    ERA 

Legislature  early  in  February,  by  Senator  BennerX.  Smith.  It  provided 
for  making  a  state  road  of  the  trail  and  placing  it  under  the  control 
and  direction  of  the  State  Road  comission,  and  appropriated  $10,000  to- 
wards surveying,  marking  and  preparing  the  road  for  travel,  to  be  ex- 
pended under  the  direction  of  the  commission.  Later  a  committee 
representing  the  M.  I.  A.  Scouts  appeared  before  the  Senate  Committee 
on  Highways  and  Lands  and  had  a  hearing  upon  the  subject.  In  con- 
nection with  the  presentation  of  the  bill  petitions  from  Salt  Lake,  San- 
pete, Wasatch,  Davis,  Summit,  Tooele  and  Beaver  counties,  aggre- 
gating about  4,000  petitioners  were  presented  to  the  Senate. 

The  Temple  to  be  Built  in  Alberta  will  be  located  at  Cardston,  ac- 
cording to  a  decision  by  the  First  Presidency  and  Council  of  Twelve, 
Thursday,  February  6th,  and  announced  on  the  14th.  The  site  is  on 
a  beautiful  eminence  in  Cardston,  in  the  heart  of  the  city.  The  ele- 
vations and  prospective  drawings  of  the  temple  appeared  in  the  New 
Year's  News;  the  estimated  cost  of  the  building  is  $100,000,  for  which 
amount  it  is  believed  that  as  beautiful  an  edifice  as  that  of  Manti,  Utah, 
may  be  erected.  It  is  expected  that  the  work  will  be  completed  within 
a  year,  provided  enough  skilful  workmen  may  be  found  to  complete 
the  finishings. 

Captain  Robert  Falcon  Scott  who,  something  over  two  years  ago, 
led  an  expedition  from  London  to  the  South  Pole,  perished  with  four 
of  his  men  after  he  had  reached  the  pole  and  while  on  his  return  jour- 
ney, in  a  fearful  snow  blizzard.  He  reached  the  South  Pole  on  Janu- 
ary 18,  1912.  After  attaining  the  Pole  they  faced  about  to  return, 
and  for  two  months  struggled  to  get  back  to  the  "One  Ton  Depot," 
which  they  had  established  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  north  of  the 
ultimate  south,  but  one  by  one  they  perished  on  the  way,  the  first  on 
February  17th,  the  second  on  March  17th,  and  Captain  Scott,  Lieu- 
tenant Bowers  and  Dr.  Wilson,  from  exposure  and  starvation  during 

the  blizzard,  about  March  29th.     The  sad  news  reached  London  and 
i  #  , 

the  civilized  world  early  in  February,  and  detads  of  the  penlous  jour- 
ney are  being  printed  in  all  the  newspapers. 

The  Balkan  War.  On  January  22,  the  Turkish  grand  council  de- 
cided to  accept  the  advice  of  the  powers  in  their  pointed  note  of  the 
17th,  advising  it  to  let  the  Balkan  allies  have  Adrianople  and  the 
Aegean  Islands.  The  grand  council  decided  to  surrender  Adrianople  to 
the  allies  on  January  22nd,  but  their  decision  was  so  unpopular  with 
the  young  Turk  party  in  Constantinople  that  Emer  Bey,  one  of  its 
leaders,  demanded  the  resignation  of  the  ministry.  Nazim  Pasha,  com- 
mander-in-chief of  the  Turkish  army,  was  killed  in  a  riot  which  fol- 
lowed. Shefket  Pasha,  who  commanded  the  army  in  the  successful 
revolution  of  the  young  Turks,  when  Sultan  Abdul  Hamid  was  deposed, 
was'  made  grand  vizier  and  minister  of  war  in  the  new  cabinet.  The 
armistice   was   officially  declared   to   be   at  an   end,   by  the   allies,   on 


PASSING    EVENTS  525 

January  30,  and  hostilities  were  again  resumed.  The  Balkans  and  Ser- 
vians attacked  Adrianople  and  continued  its  bombardment.  Conflict- 
ing reports  of  the  progress  of  the  war  reached  the  outside  world,  and 
up  to  February  15th  no  specially  decisive  event  had  occurred.  There 
was  a  great  destruction  of  lives  and  much  suffering  on  both  sides.  All 
the  conflicting  nations  lack  money,  which  Europe  is  loath  to  supply. 
Internal  quarrels  among  the  Turks,  have  been  a  great  source  of 
weakness  to  their  cause.  No  one  at  present  has  any  hopes  that  Turkey 
will  win  out. 

President  Joseph  F.  Smith's  Stand  upon  the  matter  of  liquor  traffic 
was  announced  in  a  telegram  from  Washington,  February  6.  It  appears 
that  officials  of  the  Anti-Saloon  League  of  America,  who  are  advo- 
cating the  passage  of  bills  pending  in  Congress  to  prohibit  the  ship- 
ment of  liquor  into  "dry"  territory,  inquired  and  received  the  following 
telegram  from  President  Smith  relating  to  his  stand  on  the  subject: 

"The  Church  of  Latter-day  Saints  is  positively  and  unalterably  op- 
posed to  shipment  of  liquor  into  dry  territory,  and  to  all  unlawful  traf- 
fic in  intoxicants,  and  favors  the  entire  suppression  of  all  liquor  traffic." 

The  reason  the  question  had  been  asked  of  President  Smith  was 
that  it  had  been  reported  that  the  "Mormon"  Church  was  using  its 
influence  against  the  pending  legislation. 

Dunces  Who  May  Blame  Tobacco. — That  over  90  per  cent  of  all 
boys  who  fail  in  the  grammar  and  high  schools  are  smokers,  is  asserted 
by  Prof.  M.  V.  O'Shea  of  the  University  of  Wisconsin,  as  quoted  in  the 
Literary  Digest  from  the  University  Press  Bulletin  (Madison,  December 
16).  The  tobacco  evil,  he  declares,  is  the  most  serious  one  that  the 
public  schools  have  to  contend  with.     We  read: 

"Most  boys  do  not  learn  to  smoke  because  they  like  tobacco,  but 
because  their  schoolfellows  smoke.  It  is  a  social  thing  with  the  boy. 
By  doing  it  he  thinks  he  is  one  'of  the  crowd'  and  not  an  'outsider.' 
Unruly  boys  are  almost  always  addicted  to  the  cigaret  habit.  Smoking 
robs  pupils  of  their  docility.  Records  kept  of  the  work  of  students  who 
were  not  addicted  to  the  smoking  habit  when  they  entered  the  high 
school,  but  who  acquired  it  later  show  that  not  only  did  these  pupils 
become  harder  to  manage,  but  the  quality  of  their  school  work  also 
declined  greatly.  What  a  hold  the  smoking  evil  has  gained  on  public 
school  boys  is  indicated  by  the  statements  made  by  a  number  of  high- 
school  principals  who  declare  that  from  50  to  80  per  cent  of  high 
school  pupils  are  now  using  cigarets.  It  is  an  interesting  fact  that  the 
strongest  sentiment  against  smoking  has  arisen  in  communities  in 
which  the  raising  of  tobacco  is  the  principal  industry.  Tobacco  men 
do  not  want  young  boys  in  their  own  communities  to  smoke,  and  in  a 
number  of  places  in  Wisconsin  various  organizations  have  taken  a 
stand  against  smoking  by  school  children." 

Amendments  to  the  Constitution  appear  to  be  in  order.  On  Feb- 
ruary 1st  the  Senate  passed  the  proposed  amendment  limiting  presi- 
cents  of  the  United  States  to  one  term  of  six  years,  instead  of  a  possi- 
ble two  terms  of  four  years,  as  now.     If  this  amendment  shall  become 


526 


IMPROVEMENT    ERA 


a  law,  which  is  very  doubtful  in  our  minds,  it  will  mark  a  radical 
change  in  our  form  of  government.  The  chief  arguments  in  favor  of 
the  proposed  change  appears  to  be  that  it  would  extend  the  president's 
opportunity  to  develop  his  policies  and  prevent  him  from  devoting  so 
much  time  and  energy  to  appointments  that  would  aid  in  his  re-elec- 
tion. The  commonest  objection  is  that  it  would  keep  the  people  from 
choosing,  perhaps  in  a  great  emergency,  what  man  might  seem  best 
fitted  to  head  the  government.  The  resolution  as  passed  by  the  Sen- 
ate, with  one  vote  only  to  spare  over  the  necessary  two-thirds,  substi- 
tutes for  the  first  two  sentences  of  section  one,  article  two  of  the  Con- 
stitution, the  following: 

"The  executive  power  shall  be  vested  in  a  President  of  the  United 
States  of  America.  The  term  of  office  of  President  shall  be  six  years, 
and  no  person  who  has  held  the  office  by  election  or  discharged  its 
powers  or  duties,  or  acted  as  President  under  the  Constitution  and 
laws  made  in  pursuance  thereof,  shall  be  eligible  to  hold  again  the 
office  by  election.  The  President  and  Vice-president  chosen  for  the 
same  term  shall  be  elected  as  follows:" 

The  principle  embodied  in  the  proposed  amendment  was  a  Demo- 
cratic platform  plank,  but  there  is  some  question  as  to  how  it  would 
affect  President  Wilson — whether  it  would  affect  him  at  all,  extend  his 
term  for  two  years,  or  keep  him  from  serving  a  second  term.  Ob- 
viously, if  this  amendment  should  pass,  it  would  exclude  President 
Taft  and  President  Roosevelt  from  ever  again  holding  office,  for  which 
reason  three  Progressive  senators  voted  against  it.  The  House  Judici- 
ary committee  later  "indefinitely  postponed  the  measure. 


Jio^> 

/ 7   \   ■  ****       1 

/    c*fcor    /      \                    l 
L^^         J  ffiiso^-y — ■*—   -J 

I  ->  tBBo   I;u'  / 

?    a  ^Bfl           /        '■'■■■■■ 

Hw — t— t- 

\         J    ««tti    /Btt.            J 

«ra Mont        1%,  7/^W    6 

*;^fe 

— -4.     1  s\  #\ 

The  Present  Status  of  Two  Reforms  is  well  shown  in  the  above 
drawings,  the  one  to  the  left  representing  the  progress  of  Prohibition. 
The  states  in  white  have  prohibition  laws.  Those  in  black  have  a 
license  law,  with  practically  no  dry  territory;  while  those  shaded  have 
license  laws  but  contain  much  dry  territory.  Prohibition  in  West  Vir- 
ginia becomes  effective  in  1914.  The  drawing  to  the  right  gives  a  good 
idea  of  the  suffrage  map  of  1912.  The  equal  suffrage  states  are  shown 
in  white,  those  with  partial  woman  suffrage  are  shaded,  and  those  with 
no  suffrage  are  in  black.  As  stated  heretofore  in  the  Era,  Kansas, 
Oregon,  and  Arizona  gave  votes  to  women  at  the  last  election. 


PASSING    EVENTS 


527 


France's  New  President,  Monsieur  Raymond  Poincare,  elec^d 
January  17,  to  the  presidency,  took  his  seat  on  the  18th  of  February. 
He  has  been  engaged  in  politics  for  more  than  twenty-five  years,  and 
entered  the  cabinet  first  in  1893.  He  became  premier  in  January,  1912, 
and  has  taken  a  leading  part  in  the  concert  of  the  powers  relating  to 
the  Balkan  trouble,  working  to  confine  the  war  to  the  small  district 
where  it  originated.  Aristide  Briand  consented,  on  January  20,  to  suc- 
ceed him  as  premier.  The  presidents  of  France  since  the  war  of  1870, 
with  Germany,  are  herewith  presented.  Upper  row,  left  to  right: 
Thiers  (1871-73),  MacMahon  (1873-79),  Grevy  (1879-87),  Carnot  (1887- 
94),  Casimir  Perier  (1894-95).  Bottom  row:  Faure  (1895-99),  Loubet 
(1899-1906),  Fallieres' (1906-13),   Poincare    (1913). 


The  Income  Tax  Amendment  to  the  Constituticn  of  our  country, 
being  the  sixteenth  amendment  to  that  sacred  document,  became  law 
on  February  3,  1913,  when  it  was  approved  by  the  Wyoming  assembly, 
the  thirty-sixth  legislature  to  take  favorable  action.  The  process  of 
ratification  by  the  required  three-fourth  of  the  state  legislatures 
dragged  along  for  nearly  four  years.  The  favorable  votes  of  Delaware, 
which  state  claimed  that  they  were  just  ahead  of  Wyoming,  Wyoming, 
New  Mexico  and  New  Jersey,  this  year,  made  the  amendment  a  law 
with  three  states  to  spare.  Utah  is  among  the  states  that  failed  to 
ratify.  The  amendment  has  had  a  very  long  struggle,  but  finally  won 
acceptance,  agitation  of  the  question  having  been  going  on  for  eighteen 
years  or  more.  It  had  to  fight  the  vast  influence  of  great  wealth 
throughout  the  nation.     The  amendment  reads: 

"The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  lay  and  collect  taxes  on  in- 
comes from  whatever  sources  derived  without  apportionment  among 
the  several  states  and  without  regard  to  any  census  or  enumeration." 

Many  still   consider   it   a  very  objectionable   form   of   tax,   holding 


528  IMPROVEMENT    ERA 

that  it  will  tax  the  life  out  of  thrift  and  industry,  also  that  the  govern- 
ment will  be  largely  supported  by  one  class.  Naturally  there  will  be  a 
tax-paying  and  a  tax-voting  class,  arising  from  the  fact  that  a  majority 
of  the  people  in  a  large  part  of  the  country  will  be  exempt  from  any 
personal  concern  with  the  levy  while  they  will  still  vote  in  its  expendi- 
ture. While  the  terms  of  the  new  measure  are  not  yet  decided  upon, 
Congress  will  likely  put  a  tax  of  one  per  cent  on  incomes  of  $5,000,  and 
this  is  expected  to  raise  a  revenue  of  $100,000,000.  If  the  English  rate 
should  be  imposed,  the  new  law  would  yield  $400,000,000.  Through  this 
law  Congress  will  have  a  better  opportunity  to  revise  the  tariff  to  a 
revenue  basis,  and  to  place  lower  rates,  or  none  at  all,  upon  articles  of 
common  necessity,  which  action  is  likely  to  be  taken  by  the  new  ad- 
ministration. 

The  Mexican  Situation  became  very  serious  during  February,  and 
occupied  most  of  the  space  in  the  newspapers.  Felix  Diaz,  a  nephew 
of  ex-President  Porfirio  Diaz  and  formerly  chief  of  police  of  Mexico 
City,  was  one  of  the  chief  actors  in  the  drama.  On  October  16th  last, 
Diaz  took  short  possession  of  the  city  and  port  of  Vera  Cruz,  but  his 
revolutionary  movement  collapsed  on  the  23rd  of  October,  when  he 
was  made  a  prisoner,  and  condemned  to  death;  but  his  sentence  was 
suspended  to  imprisonment.  He  was  released  by  mutinous  cadets  and 
appeared  on  February  9th  in  the  City  of  Mexico  as  a  leader  in  the  new 
situation.  Associated  with  Diaz  was  General  Bernardo  Reyes,  former 
war  minister,  also  released  from  prison.  General  Reyes  was  killed  in 
the  battle  which  followed.  Machine  guns  swept  the  square  before  the 
president's  palace,  the  government's  forces  poured  forth  a  murderous 
fire  from  the  tower  of  the  cathedral,  and  the  conflict  continued  with 
unabated  force  until  Sunday  morning,  February  16,  when  there  was  a 
short  armistice,  but  fighting  was  again  resumed  shortly  before  noon  on 
Sunday,  and  a  large  number  of  non-combatants  were  killed.  Thou- 
sands of  foreigners  have  made  their  way  out  of  the  city  and  others 
found  temporary  refuge  in  the  American  and  other  foreign  legations. 
Our  government  dispatched  a  part  of  the  Atlantic  battleship  fleet  to 
Vera  Cruz  and  armed  cruisers  were  within  easy  reach  of  Mexico's 
western  ports.  General  Steever  had  5,000  of  the  regular  army  on  the 
Mexican  frontier,  and  both  the  army  and  the  navy  are  ready  for  ser- 
vice at  a  moment's  notice,  in  case  of  the  necessity  of  intervention. 
^Military  action  on  the  part  of  the  United  States  will  not  be  taken 
except  as  a  last  resort,  since  President  Taft  and  Congress  evidently 
wish  to  avoid  embarrassing  the  new  administration  with  an  international 
imbroglio  of  military  operations.  On  the  18th  a  new  revolution  suc- 
ceeded in  Mexico  City.  The  federal  General  Huerta,  aided  by  the  mil- 
itary leaders,  treacherously  overthrew  President  Madero,  and  made 
him  prisoner  in  the  national  palace,  and  it  was  expected  Huerta  would 
be  declared  provisional  president  by  the  Mexican  Congress.  But  the 
end  is  not  yet. 


L.  D.  S.  KNITTED  GARMENTS 

SHIPPED  BY  PARCEL  POST 

Our  EXTRAORDINARY  OFFER 

WE  PAY  POSTAGE  to  all  parts  of  the  United  States  and  Canada  on  all 

Orders  for  SIX  or  more  PAIRS  OF  GARMENTS 

MAILED  TO  THE  SAME  PERSON 

Get  all  your  friends  and  neighbors  to  join  with  you  in  ordering  and  save  postage 

BEAUTIFUL  AND  USEFUL  PRESENTS  FREE 

With  all  $10.00  orders  we  will  send  Absolutely  Free  a  Beautiful  Present. 

SPRING  2UVD  SUMMER  GARMENTS 


No.  99A — Fine  weave,  light  weight, 
bleached;  for  warm  weather,  per 
pair,  postpaid  70^ 

No.  51K— An  excellent,  close,  fine 
weave,  bleached;  suitable  for 
summer  wear.  Per  pair,  post- 
paid  $1.00 

No.  59M — Made  of  mercerized  cot- 
ton, bleached;  very  desirable  for 
warm  weather.  Per  pair,  post- 
paid      $1.50 

No.  52B— Medium  light  weight  for 
spring  and  summer,  bleached. 
Per  pair $1.00 

Postage  8c  extra  per  pair; 
2  pair  14c. 

No.  57 — Medium  light  weight,  un- 
bleached, very  serviceable.  Per 
pair $1.00 

Postage  14c  extra  per  pair; 
2  pair  20c. 


No.  901 — A  well  made,  durable  gar- 
ment, medium  heavy  weave,  un- 
bleached.    Per  pair $1.25 

Postage  14c  extra  per  pair; 
2  pair  20c. 
No.   9B — Bleached,   medium   heavy 
weave,  will  give  excellent  service. 

Per  pair $1.35 

Postage  14c  extra  per  pair; 
2  pair  20c. 
No.  Ill — Heavy  cotton  weave,  tuck 
stitch,   unbleached,   fleeced.     Per 

pair  $1.00 

Postage  14c  extra  per  pair; 

2  pair  20c. 

No.  11B — Unbleached,  double  back, 

heavy   _  $1.25 

Postage  14c  per  pair. 

WOOL  GARMENTS 

No.  500—1-3    wool $1.69 

No.  501—1-2  wool  $2.00 

No.  502—80%    wool $2.50 

By  Parcels  Post,  14c  per  pair; 
2  pair  26c. 


IMPORTANT. — When  ordering  be  sure  to  give  your  bust  and 
height  measurements,  and  your  weight. 

Samples  of  garment  material  gladly  sent  on  request. 
Garments  marked  for  20c  extra  per  pair. 

SEND  FOR  OUR  GENERAL  AND  FURNITURE  CATALOGS. 


WEST'S  MAIL  ORDER  HOUSE 


258  SOUTH  STATE  STREET 


SALT  LAKE  CITY 


"The  Prince  of  Peace,"  found  in  this  number,  is  a  Christian  classic  that  we 
hope  all  the  young  people  will  read.  Its  treatment  of  the  origin  of  man,  the 
resurrection,  and  faitli  in  Christ,  as  the  Prince  of  Peace,  is  convincing. 

Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  as  a  Translator"  is  a  subject  well  treated  in  this 
number  of  the  Era,  and.  with  the  articles  on  the  same  topic  in  the  last  number, 
forms  a  sufficient  answer  to  the- arguments  of  Rev.  Spalding,  though  there  are 
many  points  yet  to  he  added. 

Our  subscribers  get  64  pages  extra  in  the  February  and  March  Era,  in 
order  to  give  them  the  arguments  on  "Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  as  a  Translator,"  and 
at  the  same  time  give  them  the  usual  splendid  variety  of  other  matter.  There 
are  still  extra  back  numbers.  Order  today  and  get  the  whole  volume  for  $2. 
The  February  and  March  numbers,  20c  each.     A  few  extra  on  hand. 


Improvement  Era,  March,  1913 

Two  Dollars  per  Annum  with  Manual  Free 
Entered  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  as  second  class  matter. 

Joseph  F.  Smith,  )  Heber  J.  Grant,  Business  Manager 

Edward  H.  Anderson,    [  Editors     Moroni  Snow,  Assistant 

TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

Easter.     A   Poem    Alfred  Lambourne    404 

The  Prince  of  Peace William  Jennings   Bryan . .  405 

A  Hymn  of  Action.     A  Poem John  Hay 420 

Under  the  Sea  Level  in  Holland.     Illustrated.  .    W.   F.  Thompson 421 

Two   Worshipers.     A   Poem Minnie   Iverson    425 

Little  Problems  of  Married   Life — XVIII William   George  Jordan...  426 

Purity.     A  Poem   M.  A.   Stewart  •  • 431 

/*    Little    Lesson.      A    Poem Lcn  J.  Haddock 432 

The  Tired  Mother.     A  Poem Harper's    432 

The  Recall  of  Judges    Dr.  Joseph  M.  Tanner. .  .  .  433 

"Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  as  a  Translator" 

A  Critical  Examination  of  the  Fac-Similes 

in  the  Book  of  Abraham Robert  C.  Webb,  Ph.D.. .  .  435 

Comments  on  the  Spalding  Pamphlet John  A.Widtsoe,A.M.,Ph.D.  454 

Scientists   Not   Always   Correct Judge  Richard  W.  Young.  460 

By  Unmapped   Paths.     A   Story Josephine    Spencer    467 

Only  a  Miner.     A  Poem M.  A.  Stewart 480 

The    Significance    of    Belief William  J.  Snow 481 

Voice  of  the   Intangible — VIII Albert  R.  Lyman 486 

Tribute  to  Orson  P.  Arnold.     With  Portrait...    Gecrge  C.   Lambert.. 491 

The  Gospel  to  the   Lamanites Rey   L.   Pratt 497 

Department  of  Vocations  and  Industries B.   H.   Roberts 504 

Editors'  Table — The  Resurrection — Card  Play- 
ing    Prest.  Joseph  F.  Smith.  .  .  50S 

Messages  from  the  Missions   .'. .  512 

Priesthood  Quorums'  Table — High  Priests  in 
Granite  Stake — Priests'  Quorums — The  Man- 
ner   of    Receiving    New    Members    into    the 

Ward     517 

Mutual  Work— M.  I.  A.  Mid-Season  Confer- 
ences— Stake  Oratorical  Contest 519 

Events  of  the  Month 523 


BEMIKGTON  AUTOLOADING  SHOTGUN— ONE   OF  BROWNING'S  PATENTS 

DON'T  WAIT  TILL  NEXT  SEASON 

TO    HAVE    THAT    GUN    REPAIRED 

SEND  IT  TO  US  NOW  and  HAVE  IT  READY  FOR  NEXT  SEASON 

Send  Postal  for  our  Catalogue,    150  Pages,  Illustrated.  FREE 

BROWNING    BROS.    CO.,    S?2SN 


THE  NEW  MODEL  FIVE 

L.  G.  Smith  &  Bros.  Typewriter 

Has  all  the  successful  features  of  earlier  models  with  new 
ones  added  It  anticipates  the  demands  of  owners  and 
operators  and  is  an  example  of  the  highest  refinement  of 
mechanical  skill. 

The  ball  bearings  at  all  cardinal  points,  the  inbuilt 
attachments,  the  keyboard  ribbon  control,  lightning  es- 
capement, rigid  carriage,  are  some  of  the  reasons  why  this 
machine  produces  neat,  accurate  copy  with  the  least 
amount  of  effort. 

L  C.  SMITH  &  BROS.  TYPEWRITER  CO. 

Head  Office  for  Foreign  and  Domestic  Business, 

Syracuse,  N.  Y.,  U.  S.  A. 
SALT  LAKE  OFFICE,  379  South  Main  St., 
Salt  Lake  City 


CALIFORNIA  :" 

PLAN  YOUR  WINTER  OUTING  NOW 

$40  EgS,NPD  $40 

TO 

LOS  ANGELES 

Long  Limits 

Stop  Oven 

Diverse 

Routes 

Tickets  and 
Reservations 

f.C.Peck,   J.H.Manderfleld. 
G.P.A.           A.G.P.A. 

169  South  Main  St. 
SALT  LAKE  CITY 

Splendid 

Train 

Service 

Electrical- 
ly Lighted 
Sleepers 

Free 

Reclining 
Chair  Cars 

Dining  Car 

Service 

Excellent 

Three  Daily 
Principles 

i 

"SAFETY  FIRST" 

2 
"COURTESY" 


The  Result 

High  Quality 
Service  when 
you  travel  via 

"The  Stand- 
ard Lines  of 


CAREFUL  ATTEN- 
TION to  details"  the  West 


By  These  each  oper- 
ating employee 
of  the 


Automatic 
Eledtric 
Safety  Block 
Signal 
Proteclton 


pledges  his  faith 


CITT  TICKET  OFFICE 

HOTEL  UTAH 

SALT  LAKE  CITT 


WHEN  WRITING  TO  ADVERTISERS,  PLEASE  MENTION  THE  "ERA" 


Diamonds  that  are  Gems 

are  bought    at 

JENSEN'S 

If    you   want   an  Engagement,  Wedding    or 

Birthday  Gift,  come  to  us.    We 

will  save  you  money. 

Watch  and  Jewelry  Repairing    a  specialty 

J.  S.  JENSEN  &  SONS 
71  Main  St.,  Salt  Lake  City 

Establiehed  1875 


Joseph  Smith  as  Scientist  ml*   75c 
History  of  Joseph  Smith  %>™%R 

Cloth  -  $1.00         Morocco  -  $2.50 


SKND     ORDERS    TO 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


20-22  BISHOP'S  BUILDING 
SALT  LAKE  CITY 


PROTECT!! 

Your  dependent  ones  and  yourself  with  a  policy  in  the 

Beneficial  Life  Insurance  Co.  of  Utah 

A  HOME  COMPANY 

Joseph  F.  Smith,  President  Lorenzo  N.  Stohl,  Vice-Pres.  and  General  Mgr. 

N.  G.  Stringham,  Secretary 

Lead  all  companies  in  Utah  in  amount  of  New  Insurance 
written  during  past  three  years 


HOME  OFFICE,  VERMONT  BUILDING 


SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


Save  All  Your  Cream 

The  Dairymaid  Cream  Harvester  is  the 
biggest  money  maker— gets  more  cream 
than  any  other.  It's  also  made  to  wear. 
Before  buying  a  Separator,  be  sure  to 
see  the  Dairymaid. 

Consolidated  Wagon  &  Machine  Co. 

Utah,  Idaho;  Wyoming  and  Nevada,      GEO.  T.  OOELL,  Gen'l  Mgr. 


WHEN   WRITING   TO  ADVERTISERS,   PLEASE   MENTION   THE   "ERA"